This
the final version, no more amendments, password and email account deleted, 2
books released soon, before February. Williams and Angel Aliens
AQUARIUS UPON
US
Magnus Rawstron
2014
All Rights Reserved
There are many prophecies that predict
aspects of the Age of Aquarius. One of
such has undergone interpreted definition of many forms, the one that predicts
a new conscious awareness arising. Not
one interpretation I read was correct in its definition, but I’ve been saying
since the late 70’s that humanity will become telepathic sentient beings before
stepping into a golden era.
It’s always best not trying to
interpret prophecies; comparison to past events is the best way to define
them. My scientifically, independently
and communally proven telepathic abilities are one set of circumstances that
can be compared to the prophecy of a new conscious awareness, and then seen to
be almost identical.
Then there are the prophecies of God,
the Gods, Angels, etc. and a historical worker of God returning to earth, to
help and guide humanity where need be, and yet again these prophecies can be
compared to my life and then seen to be almost identical.
Most of the prophecies are truthful
accounts of the future, they not being esoteric, then with some in the least
there can be found an element of truth, that’s too big a claim for any person
to make, unless like I they were speaking from experience. Humanity has become obsessed with
interpreting prophecy, obsessed to the point that there are now that many
definitions the precise original messages have been lost, and the original ones
that do still exist many have been mistaken as defining something other than
what they do.
I didn’t read the prophecies then try
and live my life accordingly; it was the other way around, I first read
prophecies after I had already fulfilled most of them, with the exception of
one.
The Piscean Age of individual freewill is coming to an end, and all of humanity will become telepathic.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Testing Of
My Telepathic And
Psychic Abilities
The above advertisement appeared in
1998, within a supernaturally concerned magazine, it being Marshall Cavendish’s
X-Factor, well to be precise its supplementary document given for free
in every other edition of that magazine.
Sorry on the poor quality of the copy above, I wanted to use the original
advertisement and my limited computer program has messed things up a bit.
That was a previous address; I don’t live there now, and I sometimes use my first given surname, hence my surname in this site as being my legal one of Rawstron, then in the advertisement above were using my original surname.
I received one reply, maybe I didn’t
word the advertisement correctly, I’m uneducated through no fault of my own and
back then I wasn’t able to write as I can now.
Now in 2011 I looking for people to
prove these abilities too has gone on for more than a decade, I’ve been tested
only once and I was successful in proving my telepathic abilities. Only
one time was a group prepared to test me, despite in separate circumstances
contacting sceptical, atheist, news, media and scientific groups.
I received only one reply, from an
investigator of the paranormal and I did prove telepathy to her within a few
tests. I scored 11 out of 11 correct answers, then I ended the test due
to her searching around the room for a cheating gadget, such as a mirror, and
she was thinking along the lines that I must have been cheating.
She had hand cut pieces of paper with
one symbol drawn onto each, 6 different symbols and 5 cards of each. I scored with my first attempts 11 out of 11
correct answers. For the first 5 she
held the cards and I read her mind, for the remaining 6 I held the cards and
let her read my mind. The odds of me scoring 11 out of 11 by chance are
millions to one.
After she had reported to other members
of their paranormal investigating group I was asked if I’d liked to join, which
I did but they made me sign a contract that stated I’m under no circumstances
allowed to talk or tell other people about anything we get up too, so I’m sorry
that I cannot name their group for you here.
I’ve checked the Internet for their group and it doesn’t still exist,
but the contract I signed may so I won’t go against that. My telling you about the contract, their
group and their testing of me doesn’t go against that contract, but it does if
I name who they were.
My telepathic abilities are very easily
experienced by all people who know of them, you only have to get close to my
home and you will experience such, I live on Gillibrand Street in Darwen,
Lancashire.
I was for a time trying to gain
inclusion into a fair test within the James Randi one million dollar psychic
challenge, but was given replies of either total disbelief or plain and simple replies
not to let me enter their challenge.
James Randi was an on-stage illusionist
before renaming himself a paranormal investigator, his profession was failing
because we all now know magicians are just tricksters, so he renamed himself a
paranormal investigator and created the illusion he cannot find evidence of the
psychic and supernatural, his way of creating a unique selling point to keep
with earning from his failing profession.
He wanted to be a great trickster but he couldn’t do it with normal
illusions, so had to take a different path, but his tricking of humanity with
his fake one million dollar psychic challenge is a lowly dirty trick.
James isn’t a paranormal investigator;
he’s a paranormal debunker and not a very good one.
I’ve also been in contact with the
association of sceptical enquiry (ASKE) because they also had a prized
challenge concerning psychic abilities. The first email I received from
them stated I was mentally deluded in some way, and in the second email they
told me more than 80% correct answers from a collection of 125 questions would
be necessary for a pass in full.
Replying I said that’s extreme and only 80% from a collection of 25
questions is scientifically acceptable as a pass, which they only commented
back in vague, un-professional and childish ways. Again like the James
Randi foundation they like to protect their cash prize by only allowing people
to enter whom they believe will fail, or people whom they make sure will
fail. Just like James Randi, making a public name for themselves with
unproven, unscientific biased theories and opinions.
To enter the James Randi challenge
people have to pay him to come to them, that isn’t scientific, money isn’t an
obstacle for scientific discovery but for James it is.
In 2009 I contacted 4 science magazines,
many science groups and many media and news outlets. I asked the science magazines if they would
at the cost of myself (if I fail testing) test me, or if they knew who would
test me, or if they know where I should advertise this major leap forward in
human conscious awareness. Only one replied, they said they don’t have
the facilities or time to undergo scientific research.
ASKE stated they will test me but never
got back in touch, so are like James Randi in being intentionally un-scientific
and biased in protecting their fake cash challenges and the publicity that
generates.
Even the Australian sceptics wouldn’t
allow me to enter their own prized psychic challenge and all based upon them
not believing my claims. If these were
true prized psychic challenges why are they afraid to test me? It doesn’t make any sense, unless we consider
that they don’t want to be proven wrong and do want to protect their prize.
All scientists of great achievements
believed in unknowns, but these paranormal debunkers don’t consider that, they
believe in their own belief structure and which is not scientific proven or
based in any way. They believe the
psychic and supernatural doesn’t exist but have cash prizes for any person who
can prove such! Why do they have prized
psychic challenges when they don’t even believe it’s possible? It doesn’t make any sense, what is their
goal? Do they have a goal? Offering a
prize for what they don’t believe is possible surely is enough evidence for
most people to realise they are not what they are portraying themselves as.
Surely if they want to prove the
existence of the psychic then they should also run online psychic testing.
I’ve given successful results in many
tests of my psychic abilities. My brother tested me with a scientific
test for telepathy, I found the details of such within X-Factor
magazine, and I scored 16 or 17 out of 20.
People have even discussed my
telepathic abilities within national television broadcasts, speaking of some of
their own experiences with my telepathic abilities. When I mentioned this in an online chat room,
one with many sceptical atheists shouting their blind faith about the supernatural
not existing, they replied with statements to the effect that I must have
either hallucinated or lied about it.
That is because sceptical atheists consider everything, except that
their scepticism could be wrong.
What with James Randi and the others
naming themselves paranormal investigators you’d have thought they’d have given
enough time and effort to check me out for telepathy, because many parts of the
entertainment industry checked me out for that and quickly realised I am
telepathic. I reckon they should give
their prizes to charity, because it is obvious to all people who check me out
that I am telepathic.
When I took an online psychic test with
the Edgar Cayce foundation, within the test what will the picture be my
first answer was, a public building, a museum, with scrollwork, and the
Eiffel Tower was the picture. My next
test I said a wooden home surrounded by trees by the side of a lake, being
dark, and it was a forest, lake and wooden fence in night time. Next I said a television with a view on the
screen; it was a square window viewing out into a garden. Next I said food and some guy canoeing was
the next picture, so that was my first incorrect answer. My score started falling, getting the next
image incorrect too, so I switched tests to guess where the X will appear on
the screen, I was always within an inch and with more than 5 tests, which
got my score up to approximately 87% correct answers from more than 10
questions. I was only third on their
scoreboard, with first place 97% from one question, and second place something
like 93% from two questions. I should
have been at the top of the scoreboard, because the odds of someone getting 87%
from more than 10 questions are far higher than the odds of those in first and
second place.
Before leaving their website I left
this next message, “if you have friends and family working or living in New
York get them out soon, because that river of fire Edgar Cayce predicted for
New York is soon to occur.” Do
sceptics really believe I would lie about that?
And it would have been a good thing for many people to get out of New
York then; due to the microscopic asbestos particles hanging in the air for
weeks after the twin towers were demolished, and that day occurred within 12
months of my prediction.
If my test and message claims were
untrue the Edgar Cayce Foundation would publicise them as being untrue.
Please don’t think these were the only
people I predicted 9/11 too, I also predicted it to UK Police, in fine detail,
giving them more than enough information to help them prevent it, but is of a
set of circumstances I can’t explain in this book.
*****
While trying to find some employment,
during a meeting I had with 3 management persons of a construction firm I
approached on spec. on a construction site, I told the 3 men present that brick
and stone restoration/pointing was my main trade, which then prompted one man
to say, “ Are you psychic or what?” I replied I was and then
wondered why he said this, before realising the 3 of them had just been pricing
and costing a pointing job a customer of theirs wanted them to undertake.
This I realised had just been occurring to the back and outside of the wall
situated behind me, that I knew because I saw pictures in my mind of the 3 men
doing precisely that, weighing the job up for costing. And in areas of
the building site my eyes couldn’t see and I had never seen that area before.
I verbally told them I knew they’d just been checking, pricing and surveying a
possible pointing job on the back wall and also said I was telepathic, which is
how I knew what they’d just been doing. One then said that if I’m
telepathic I’d be able to guess correctly their names, so I gave it a
try. I pointed at the man on the left and said “you’re Paul,” then
pointing at the next and naming him as Carl, the last I pointed at I called him
Kieran. He then asked to try again with him, so I did and spoke the name
of Kevin, which all 3 of them just stood silent and never spoke or moved for a
few seconds more. He then added by saying, “I’m Kelvin,” so then
there was another brief quiet moment in the conversation.
It wasn’t coincidental I turned up on
site a few minutes after they’d been pricing a pointing job, I’d seen the site
weeks and months earlier but decided the time wasn’t right to go and ask for
work.
With me telepathy is more than what
other people have claimed of their own similar abilities or experiences, with
me it’s permanently turned on and permanently two way, and works with
everything from me to others and them to me, I.E. as pictures of the mind,
thoughts of language and on rare occasions people seeing pictures in their mind
of what I see with normal eye vision. It
also works with senses and emotions.
With me telepathy is more than what
other people have claimed of their own similar abilities or experiences, with
me it’s permanently turned on and permanently two way, and works with
everything from me to others and them to me, I.E. as pictures of the mind,
thoughts of language and on rare occasions people seeing pictures in their mind
of what I see with normal eye vision. It
also works with senses and emotions.
I
really can hold conversations with people in these ways; next is part of a
conversation I had back in the early 90s.
“I’m
telepathic, that’s why such occurred.”
“If
you’re telepathic what am I thinking now then?”
“Do
you mind me swearing?”
“No.”
“You
just thought then; you’re full of chit.”
“That
was a lucky guess.”
“I’ve
just read your mind and you know it.”
“OK
what am I thinking now then?”
“You
just thought the same thing.”
“No
I didn’t, I added a word.”
“I
know you added a word, you added the word really, you just thought then, you’re
really full of chit.”
“How
do you do that?”
“I’m
telepathic,
(long pause in the conversation) has it not sunk in yet?” My last remark
was influenced into being because she had thought it hasn’t sunk in yet,
at the time I thought were my thoughts, telepathy can be quite confusing at
times, even now when I’m 42 I still sometimes find it hard to know which are my
thoughts and which are other peoples.
I next verbally told her, “I’m Agnus
Dei, not far from Magnus is it?” (When I didn’t know what Agnus Dei defined
precisely, all I knew was that it was a reference of my name, Magnus.)
She replied with, “You’re crazy.”
“Look me in the eye,” then I put
these thoughts into her own a couple of seconds before verbally speaking the
same, the way I’ve just read your mind, then next doing the same with, do
you doubt I can change the world?
“I don’t doubt for one minute you can change the world
and just with telepathy alone, and you know why I’ve just said that don’t you?”
“Course
I do, what I verbally spoke back then you heard in your thoughts seconds before
I verbally spoke it.”
“How
are you able to do this?”
“My soul is a part of yours, like it is a part of
every ones.” She should
have known about these my abilities and claims when we were 12, but people in
her family intercepted the letter, then twisted her to evil soon after. The first civilian I tried to turn to my
ways, although back then I didn’t know she had royal links and royal guards,
back in 84 and she later became my worst enemy, this moment when she learning
of my claims and abilities the early 90s.
I was never expecting my telepathic abilities to become as much as they did, where conversations can be held in such ways, and it’s hard to believe if only reading about it, but it really does occur to these levels with I. And it does have its problems, such as being on all the time so near enough anything or anyone can get in at certain times.
This was long before any person in my life learnt of my supernatural associations and claims; I didn’t want to make them claims so never did, although I had to a few government linked persons and one teacher. I didn’t want to make claims that people may not believe, so no one back then learnt of them, although the supernatural making sure that some Authorities persons knew of me from an earlier age.
Now when looking back at how easily I convinced her of my telepathic abilities I could have made my claims in public long before I did in 2002, as the only thing that seemed to be off-putting me were/would be the sceptics that would appear. Although after considering everything I come to the conclusion that my supernatural origin friends have had me living out their plan.
Even from within live television
broadcasts my telepathic abilities can be experienced by the people watching,
and the other way around it also works, where when I’m watching a live
broadcast its crew or people in the frame also experience my telepathic
abilities. When it occurred in about the
year 2001 I had shrugged it off as not being what had occurred.
I was watching a cup final in football,
where an ex-Bury player was in one of the teams. He knew of my telepathic presence and was
reacting to it, the only person at the final who did notice my presence, the
same player whom I saw checking me out for telepathy years earlier when working
at Bury F.C. When not many people in
football knew of me and none in film and television.
This moment was what I initially
believed to be the first instance of such, and then when writing the other book
recalled the moment when a primary school kid and doing it to an English
government person seen within a live television broadcast. The supernatural pretending their thoughts to
be my own, encouraging me to telepathically speak my mind to him, so I tried
and to my astonishment he reacted to it.
Giving a live interview he suddenly went quiet with an expressionless
look on his face, staring at me in shock through the camera, then moving out of
shot to behind the scenes. It scared me
so I never tried it again after that, and preferred to believe that it didn’t
occur, I didn’t even want to think about it.
And then it occurred again when I was
about 17 years old, and again it scared me so tried not to believe or think of
it. Again it was my supernatural
contacts who telepathically instructed me to try, this time to telepathically
control a newsreader to do something out of character, certain body movements
which she then did.
4 or 5 times around those times in my
teens I also connected telepathically with Uri Geller, every time I saw him in
a live television broadcast giving displays of his own telepathic abilities. It didn’t shock or scare me when it occurred
with him, possibly because I was putting it off as his own telepathic abilities
that my own were connecting with.
Paranormal investigators offering cash
prizes are not what they appear as, they are paranormal debunkers looking for
public recognition, they are not investigators.
If they investigated me, like how many thousands of people have they
would notice I’m telepathic.
May be people who have experienced my
telepathic abilities should send them an email or 2, to explain how they have
experienced my telepathic abilities.
They call themselves paranormal investigators and many investigators do
rely upon witness information, so it would be rightful they receive information
of my abilities by independent witnesses.
French scientists took James up on his
challenge and they said he was acting clown-like and creating an absurd
atmosphere, that's because he was disguising his trickery in tampering with
test results. He’s an illusionist and
has the expertise to tamper with test results while no person notices his
trickery.
I’ve read a journalists newspaper report
that said James Randi’s test confines are too hard for any person to pass, and
when people claiming to be telepathic took his prelim tests he wouldn’t let
them sit in the same room as the person whose thoughts they were to read.
When did James become an expert on telepathy to be able to say for a pass to be
proven scientifically target people and telepathic people have to sit in
different rooms? I’m an expert with
telepathy, for the test to be successful the person would have to be sitting in
the same room as the target person, if otherwise they can’t concentrate
correctly on the person they are to read.
Offering myself for testing began in 1998
and I have a 100% success rate in proving myself this way, my telepathic
abilities have been getting mentions in national television programs, so if I
end up getting into some myself, some live broadcasts, the people watching will
experience my telepathic abilities, it’ll be for the people watching the same
as people who have experienced it when close to me. It being so prominent that it is much harder
to disbelieve than believe.
A UFO group tested me, days before the
testing I told them all people have to be drug free totally, and when I got
there they were all drinking alcohol except for one person, and she was the
only person who experienced the telepathic in me.
Telepathy is a scientific fact nowadays, even a
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Noticed
By Dolphins
People noticing my telepathic abilities
before I informed them of the same usually only ever occurred when spending
long amounts of time with people, such as neighbours and some girlfriends,
people in family didn’t notice because they were always busy and already on a
similar ‘wavelength’ as myself. As a child no one but who I told noticed,
except for 2 groups of people. One being a group dolphins, they actually
noticed my telepathic abilities before myself.
I did beforehand know to be in telepathic connections with unknown
origin life forms, but had no idea it also worked with all other life due to
being one of my own abilities.
I was close to 6 years old when
noticing these dolphins connect with me via telepathy. There was my brother, sister, mum and dad
present, we were attending a show of the dolphins at the sea life centre,
Morecambe, Lancashire. We took our seating in the middle rows, then
waited for the show to begin whilst chatting among ourselves. Before it
began there were 3 or 4 instructors and 3 dolphins in the pool, preparing for
the show to begin.
During a minute or two of waiting I
sensed something overcome me, something that was attracting my attention but
which I couldn’t pinpoint what it was exactly. I looked all around myself
but could pinpoint nothing and no person to be responsible, or anything
concentrating on I that could be attributed to the generation of these strange
thoughts and emotions. Next strange pictures flashed in my mind, of
myself sat in the middle of the spectators, precisely as I was doing
then. I again looked all around myself, trying to find where the strange
thoughts and feelings were appearing from but still couldn’t find an
explanation. I looked at the dolphins once and considered it was they but
then disregarded that possibility.
A few minutes later and the show had
begun, then the pictures in my mind of me in the middle of the spectators returned,
only this time were followed by a sentence of thoughts that said, “that’s
the view the dolphins have of you!” who would have been one of my
supernatural contacts explaining things for me.
I immediately looked to check the dolphins then noticing the closest to
me and which seemed to be looking me in the eye. It was situated directly
in front of myself, as soon as I realised it was in fact connecting with me in
telepathic ways, pictures in my mind appeared a few times of each of us being precisely
where we were, then a second or two later it generated excited and very happy
emotions, so I was now happy too, whereas before I felt a bit baffled due to
not knowing what or who was connecting with me. I felt it’s emotions
immediately build up to an excited and elated state as soon as I realised it
was the dolphin I’m connecting with, then next it swam off as fast as possible
and deep to the bottom of the pool, when previous to this moment it was just
wading water with its head above the waterline. I could feel its excited
emotions while it was swimming fast around the pool bottom, it also felt like
it wanted me to know he or she was excited due to connecting and being close to
me, and that’s why it was swimming around the pool bottom as fast as was possible.
All the time both of us looking each other in the eye.
It’s keepers; those running the show
were now looking very worried at each other, because it was ignoring their
calls for it to return to the side of the pool near to where they were stood.
They were looking very worried and across to each other because none of them
could get it to do as it was told. It was swimming clockwise round the
bottom of the pool and the entire time still looking me in the eye. When
positioned directly in front of myself it swam straight up and performed a loop
in the air, then swimming back down to the bottom of the pool to get ready for
another. All the time it was still looking me in the eye, then when it
performed its second loop in the air we were still looking each other in the
eye, whilst it was in the air and when in the water. While all this was
going on the trainers were still calling for it to return to themselves but it
just ignored them and continued looking me in the eye.
I noticed the trainers looking more and
more worried because its actions were not part of the show, and still I could
feel it’s excited and happy emotions.
Next I thought about the angry looking
keepers, then reluctantly and slowly it swam back to them, but still was
looking me in the eye all the time. It definitely knew I had noticed the
keepers getting more angry and annoyed because when I thought about what kind
of punishment they’d hand out it immediately swam back, and after I saw in my
mind a solitary confinement punishment with less food than usual. Whilst swimming to them the emotions I could
feel were a bit wary of what punishment to expect, whilst also not being
bothered by whatever they would hand out. So when the trainers then
signalled it to return to the rear side pool and away from the show, audience
and other dolphins it felt only a bit dismayed. As it swam towards the
adjoining side pool entrance we continued to stare at each other, and by now
the other 2 dolphins were looking me in the eye too. I was by now
beginning to believe they were all concentrating towards me in telepathic ways.
At the time I thought it was their own
telepathic abilities, took me a while to realise they were connecting with
mine. For sure it seemed out of the
ordinary for them to meet with a telepathic person, but they were not shocked
or confused about experiencing telepathy, so beforehand they must have
experienced it from some other source, possibly their own abilities.
Many times it’s been suggested in
literature about when there was an early era on earth when humans were able to
hold conversations of language with dolphins, which seems to me to be very
possible if considered in telepathic ways. I’ve communicated via
telepathy with people, spirits and many different species of animals, wild and
domesticated, even insects and flies, although the last two mentioned was only
ever with pictures of the mind or emotions.
Many animals are surprised by telepathy in me, many others amazed, but some
are shocked and then there are others that just see it as normal but not from a
human.
The 2 remaining dolphins seemed like
they were intermittently watching the misbehaving one, whilst also briefly
looking at me, so they must also have known why it was ignoring the keeper’s
signals and commands. And there weren’t
many people in the crowd who noticed its actions were not a part of the show.
Close to the end of the show this
thought went through my mind, “Watch this fellow, you’ll like this big
fellow,” then about 10 seconds later a killer whale, unannounced by the
keepers or show guide swam into the main pool area then splashed every person
sat in front of us, we only got a very light splashing, them sat in front of us
got soaked. I’m unsure if it was unannounced by the show guide but the
only knowledge I had of its appearance beforehand was generated in my thoughts,
no person told me it would be appearing and I never saw or read anything from
the advertisements that said a killer whale would be in the show.
I’m sure the whale also knew of my
telepathic abilities, when it swam into the main pool I was generating amazed
emotions due to the thoughts that predicted the big fellows arrival, despite
these amazed emotions I could feel the happy emotions of the whale totally
overpower mine very easily. I could feel a massive happy feeling. I
say massive because it felt like a larger than life emotion of happiness, a
massive emotion in a massive energy sense. Surely a large bodied animal
would generate emotions that have more power, volume, energy or whatever you
wish to call it.
When we left the show I wanted to tell
family about connecting with the first dolphin in telepathic ways but prevented
myself just before beginning too. Nobody would believe me, so my
supernatural friends were influencing me in telepathic ways to avoid telling
family about it, or any other supernatural aspects in my life, or telepathic
ones. This was the normal for me during childhood, keeping quiet about my
supernatural, psychic, telepathic and spiritual abilities and
experiences. I told a few people within the UK authorities a couple of
years later but was only a plan from my supernatural friends to make them wake
up and realise there is something they cannot understand, control or duplicate.
*****
The picture is of the Newquay, England, professional
surf competition of 2005.
In the first 2 months of 2005 I tried to
relay images in my mind to the minds of wild dolphins and whales. With myself knowing and experiencing telepathy
not to be obstructed by distance, I knew many in the seas around Britain would
see and hear my thoughts. I connected
with one group of dolphins, via live remote viewing pictures, it being a kind
of telepathy. And just like the dolphin
at Morecambe, as soon as I saw these wild dolphins they became excited by my
telepathic presence.
I wasn’t expecting anything else to
occur, then a number of months later this occurred at Newquay, England, a place
I have a few other stories to tell of my supernatural experiences. They
gate crashed the professional surf competition and so Newquay, England isn’t
anymore seen by surf competitors as the tame leg of the world championship. It has occurred in a few other places but
never did I hear of it occurring in Newquay beforehand. When something occurs with near enough
everything I try through psychic, spiritual or telepathic ways its harder to
disbelieve than to believe.
For them dolphins in captivity at the Morecambe
sea life show to be the first animals to interact with me in those ways, then
surely wild dolphins would know how best to reply to my attempts to communicate
with their selves. They are far more
intelligent and knowledgeable than we know or could ever know. The Newquay surf competition was probably the
best place and time for any local wild dolphins to be given public
coverage. So now I’m trying to work out how they knew to be there then,
which I reckon would be by knowing the surf competition would be there and
then. How they knew that would be by being in telepathic connection with
earth, Gaia, Holy Spirit or whatever else you want to call it. It knows everything of all life upon earth.
The supernatural life forms I am in close
telepathic and physical contact with have many times made me realise I should
always expect the unexpected with the supernatural, and this was another
episode of how that is usually the case.
And that wasn’t the only unusual sea
life activity of that year; a whale got stuck in London’s river, the Thames,
only the second time in recorded history one has been seen there.
I know at first glance it may appear as
being unconnected, that is the whale in London and the dolphins in Newquay, but
strange associations are always occurring with myself, although I don’t see
them as being strange, for it is easy for me to work out how it occurred.
With me being telepathic it cannot be
coincidence, telepathic connections are always occurring, it’s massively
recurring, so is not a coincidence. Wild
and domesticated animals can connect with me in telepathic ways as easy as
people can.
The dolphins at the sea life show
definitely knew of my telepathic abilities, they were not surprised by them and
they must have known of my rare and close associations with a kind of
supernatural hierarchy, nothing else explains as good their actions and my
experiences.
I’ve watched wild life documentaries
within television programs and have been convinced by animal’s actions and
reactions that some are in fact telepathic with each other. Watching Gazelle grazing within one program
one of their lookouts noticed a big cat stealthily approaching in long grass, and
before it had been given time to make an alarm call for the rest of the herd to
know of its presence they were all startled and also looking at it. And I’ve seen many other wild and
domesticated animals react to my telepathic abilities and to not be surprised
or startled by them at all. They seem
surprised I’m telepathic but are not surprised by the telepathic itself.
Back in the late 70s or early 80s farm
sheep in either Australia or New Zealand had worked out to tuck their legs
close to their bodies so to be able to roll over cattle grids, in the same year
they were also doing it in Wales, England, the other side of the world. For sure I know from experience some animals
are telepathically in-tune, some more so than that, which is probably how
animals on opposite sides of the world can learn from each other.
Some things that exist cannot be proven
in scientific ways, as science only deals with the physical and then experience
cannot be duplicated. But I can prove in
scientific, communal and personal ways that I’m telepathic, and with me being
capable in those ways then I’m not going to be the only life form on this
planet that is such. Parts of the animal
kingdom have been telepathic for as long as humanity have been here, and why they
were telepathic long before humanity becomes such is easy to understand if you
look at humanity on the whole. Telepathy
was turned on in animals so to help them, it was turned off in humanity so to
give us what we wanted, but it will be turned back on in humanity so to give us
what the supernatural hierarchy wants of humanity, which is a new era based
around the telepathic, psychic, supernatural and spiritual.
*****
There was even a group of adults
noticed my telepathic abilities, again when I was a very young kid, at a time
when I hadn’t noticed them abilities myself.
I think it may have been before the moment with the dolphins at the sea
life show, or possibly shortly after.
I was less than 6 years old, there was
myself, my brother, sister, mum and dad, we had gone for a day out to a few
places, I cannot recall where we had been earlier in the day but at about 4pm
we arrived at a country show, venued at Colderstones, near Preston. The kind of show with small fairground rides
for kids, demonstrations, performances, traders, stalls and competitions, etc.
As soon as we entered the field I saw a
group of 4 or 5 adults, one was pointing at me, they were on the other side of
the field and it looked like they were waiting for something or someone. They ventured closer to us and kept looking
at me, I thought it was a bit strange before concentrating on other
matters. A few minutes later I saw them
again, only this time there were more of them and much closer than before. The way they were looking at me scared me a
bit, and with them being adults with Down’s Syndrome I was also a bit confused,
I was less than 6 years old. One woman
stood where me and my family would have to pass her and she was staring me in
the eye and smiling at me, I was scared though because I was very young and
didn’t know what was going on, then these thoughts ran through my mind, “We’ve
been waiting for you all day, we thought you weren’t coming and now you’re
here.” I had no idea I was
telepathic back then so her thoughts just got thrown into my memory and I
didn’t react to her or her friends.
Except for a few minutes later when we had to pass 3 of them staring at
me, I was getting quite scared so held onto dads hand and tried not to look at
them. They could sense they were scaring
me a bit so split up into different groups of 2’s and walked to different
directions, and every now and then a group of 2 approaching and staying close
to me.
They must have been informed by the
spiritual that I would be there, they must also have been told of the
historical significance of my life and my telepathic abilities, and also other
aspects of myself, such as my ginger hair, I think that is what caught their
attention first.
Back then I think it was a few months
later when first realising I would be publicly accepted sometime in the future,
as being supernaturally able and psychic.
I was 5 or 6 years old when first realising this lot, the same time when
agreeing with the supernatural to let them do with me whatever they need of me
to help humanity.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The Wild
Noticing Telepathy In Me
One night in 2002 I spent a night and
morning in a wooded area of Yorkshire; as soon as the birds began to sing in
the early hours of the morning whilst concentrating on them they concentrated
back to me due to me whistling with them. While they were all singing
pictures would enter my mind of many differing birds, one in particular kept
repeating which was of a male Blackbird. As we concentrated on each other
a closeness of emotions developed as well as with the other bird’s interest in
me. I was picturing myself in my mind and pictures of them kept appearing
there too, which was being transferred to each other’s thoughts via either my
and or their own telepathic abilities. Then when beginning to feel
slight disbelief towards the connections being real, and could or may be my
imagination, a thought by my supernatural friends went through my mind that
said this, “They’re sending that Blackbird to take a closer look at you!”
I didn’t believe this thought premonition so began feeling slightly humoured by
it, then replied with thoughts similar to the effect of, “ yeah OK
whatever,” then a few seconds later a male Blackbird landed on the ground
directly in front of me and less than 10 metres away. It stood looking at
me for about 10 seconds then flew away, and I could hear him singing all the
time till I left the area a few hours later.
For my unknown origin friends to make a
statement in me of knowing the birds were sending him to check me out, then
birds must communicate with other birds not of their own species, may be also
in telepathic ways. Surely it would be
more plausible they sent him to check me out via telepathic connections in
picture forms instructing him too, it couldn’t have been the thoughts in me
that influenced him to do such, he was landing near me within 3 seconds of me
knowing he’d be there, therefore he must already have been on his way when
thoughts told me of such. My
supernatural friends would not lie to me on this level.
One humorous moment was when a Pheasant
sent out a call from a nearby field, all the birds in the woods around me felt
as though he was an outsider so went totally silent for close to 10
seconds. I felt a bit sorry for him; he
seemed to want in on the birds singing and possibly with me via telepathic
connections. I saw a picture in my mind
of what he was doing and where he was, at the edge of another grouping of
trees, on the edge of a field looking for food on the ground.
At one point I decided to act bird like
for them. I stood up and stretched out my arms down behind my back, bird
wing like, kind of twisted to and fro and bit, whistled back the same tune I
had been whistling to them all morning, The Power Of Love, by Frankie Goes To
Hollywood, whilst imaging in thoughts blue energies leaving my body and flowing
towards them. As soon as I did that they went wild, their singing went
louder, faster and more current, and there were more birds singing then than
any other part of the visit. May be they were reacting to my bird stance
by acting human like in being more noisy.
There isn’t anything unpredictable about normal everyday wild bird
behaviour, they have their plans and routine and stick to them always, but they
do see humans as being wild like, unpredictable and with out of control loud
noise.
I stood like a bird for about 15
seconds, the only time they went wild with their whistle volume and all of them
joining in, then next sat back down close to the burnt out fire, made a drink
then stayed listening to them for a while longer.
There were other strange things
occurred during this visit. I arrived
just before sunset, collected some fire wood, made a small camp fire, something
to eat and drink then settled into my surroundings. Much later there was one moment when hearing
tree branches bending towards me and another moment of similar with tree roots,
I was also pretty sure I felt a tree root in the ground under my body move, but
it wasn’t just movement that was occurring, I could hear the creaking of its
movement too.
In the middle of my sleep I awoke to feel
something else moving under my body on the ground, I sat upright and found a
mouse running away from the nest it had built under my body in the dead tree
leaves. I didn’t mistake the mouse for
tree roots; I knew it was some kind of small rodent as soon as I felt it move.
This wasn’t the first time I had
witnessed tree branches moving in strange ways because of me. On another occasion my supernatural contacts
telepathically telling me I could control the movement of the tree branches in
a storm, back in I think 1991. My
supernatural contacts got in touch with me via telepathy about it, I was led
down on my bed late one night, I’d just woke up and immediately thoughts told
me this,“ Magnus, look outside at the storm.” I couldn’t hear it because music was playing,
so I got out of bed, pulled back the curtains and saw there was a pretty strong
rainstorm occurring.
My supernatural contacts then
instructed me to try and make the tree branches bend towards myself via only
the movement of my hands combined with will power, so I tried and to my
astonishment it worked. I moved my hand
towards my body in a slow, beckoning over here movement, and when I did all the
tree branches bent towards me and which was out of synch with the strong wind
that was occurring. The wind blew to its
strongest but the tree branches didn’t move, only when I moved my hand towards
my body did they bend towards me, and at the same time the wind had died down
to a minimum. For more than a minute I
tried more of this and was successful with every attempt. And every time the branches began to bend
towards me the wind died down to a minimum from being very strong. The trees on the edge of Clarence Park, Bury,
at the side of Royal Avenue.
Immediately afterwards I led down on my
bed and being totally amazed and astonished but also not knowing how such was
possible. That’s when my supernatural
origin friends came back to my thoughts and told me this, “You’re always
telepathically open and with all life, and that includes the environment, trees
and other plants, because they too are an intelligent being.” They also began reminding me about being the
man mentioned within prophecies, but I was having major problems accepting it
then, I was only 19 years old, I believed in it but didn’t want to accept it,
so in thoughts told my supernatural contacts to stop talking about it, they
wouldn’t immediately but when seeing me getting stressed out left me be to go
back to sleep.
Some years earlier, close to 5, I walked up
to a strange looking toadstool because I’d never seen one before, touched it
and it moved. It’s head was flat before being touched, horizontal and
out-stretched, as soon as I touched it softly, with one finger tip, it closed
its head tight up to its stem in one very fast movement, less than half a
second it took to close. For sure I surprised it and for sure it was
trying to protect itself from being broken by making its head surface area much
smaller. I jumped back in fright then saw images in my mind of it being
broken, via a telepathic connection we had.
This could not have been anything other
than what I claim it to have been. Some
people reckon it could have been a time lapse, where I lost a short amount of
time therefore incorrectly analysed the situation. If it had been a time lapse I’d have been
late getting back to school, but that never occurred, I was back at school on
time. Close to Ruskins View, Kirkby
Lonsdale.
For some reason it never knew I was
there until I touched it, where as usually it would know of all close by
animals. Plants see with live remote
viewing, like how spirits see that way too.
In separate moments I’ve seen wild animals not noticing my presence and
when stood only a few feet from me. I’ve also had quite a few moments of
sensing mushrooms, fungus and toadstools knowing what’s going on around and to
themselves, may be plants can do the same, I’ve seen it of trees so why not
other plants? But please don’t imagine I talk to plants because I don’t
and I don’t need too, they see, feel and hear what my soul does, like how
people experience of me too.
Plants and trees bend and turn towards
receiving light and warmth and so will also know to move away from cold, but
only slowly with their branches, stems, flowers and heads are they known to do
this. I saw and felt that toadstool change stance in a very fast way due
to being touched, I’ve felt, heard and seen tree branches or roots moving in
strange ways so it must be a case of they only do it in rare moments.
I’ve had a few other strange moments
with plants, one being where one just seemed to have moved on its own, one that
it is said in legends can move to areas it prefers.
One
evening I watched a science program where a man wired two trees up to an
electrical pulse reading device, as soon as he got an axe out of his bag they
both went wild with electrical pulses, even more so when hitting one of them.
When driving through the Scottish
Highlands, on a motorway in medium traffic, immediately when seeing a Golden
Eagle stood on the grass embankment, it turned to look at me and stared at me
all the time it could see me. I hardly
turned my head to look at it, and there were many cars before and after
myself. It was clawing and pecking at
something near its feet in the long grass, as soon as I saw it looked up and at
me.
I’ve seen similar occur with myself many
other times too, where I’d be walking somewhere and something would make me
turn my head to look behind myself and then I’d see someone significant in my
life staring at myself.
One afternoon when in my garden I found
a Bee that was on the ground, walking, due to being unable to fly. I picked it up, took indoors and placed near
to a lamp so it could warm itself from the bulb. I was feeding it on Blackcurrant and Liquorice
syrup, it nearly drowned itself in it, I woke up one morning and it was upside
down with its head stuck in it. For the
few days it managed to stay alive, when trying to connect with it in telepathic
ways I could see in my mind what it saw with its vision, it was seeing
everything in the blue light spectrum, all of its vision being different shades
of blue or nearly black, and it also saw in its mind what I saw with my vision.
Within 12 hours of writing about the
Bee seeing in the blue light spectrum I checked the internet for blue light
spectrum, found a page in Wikipedia, (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Visible_spectrum)
it detailed saying Bees can see ultraviolet light, which is one established
term for blue light spectrum. It occurs
constantly this, that I experience something of the supernatural, then later
when looking deeper into that circumstance, or information of, I find only
reassurance that I was correct. The
Wikipedia page said that they are able to see ultraviolet light, whereas I
disagree and say they see only ultraviolet light.
I wouldn’t advise anyone to take Bees
into their home, for this one spread its lice into my carpets, 7 years later
and living in a different home I still see them every now and then.
I can jokingly blame Lenny Williams on
that one; I was 7 when he was showing me how Bees and Wasps are not to be
feared. Joanne’s dad, her mum’s victim,
my new spirit guide, along with 2 more of their victims. He wanted his name on my new book, a partnership in writing, will just
mention it here instead.
Whilst working on a new build church
extension of St Laurence’s Church, Chorley, back in the late 90’s, I definitely
connected with the emotions of two baby white Doves, so now I expect to be able
to do the same with any thought and emotion generating life form, although I
don’t try too much as it’s just normal every day for me.
A colleague had just shook to the
extreme a small tree that had 2 baby white Doves squealing from, within a nest,
intentionally shaking it because I’d just commented about the chicks. The
mother flew off immediately, the chicks were no more than 5 days old; they
almost had no feathers at all, and were a little more than 3 inches from tail
end to beak end. The tree was situated on our building site grounds of
the church; the chicks fell to the ground so he then quickly walked away, but
only after being threatened by myself due to him saying he was going to stamp
on them.
When he had walked away I walked over
to them, then while reaching to pick them up off the ground could feel their
scared and confused emotions, then after they had been placed back in the nest
their emotions changed to ones of happiness and safety. They did though
now have emotions of interest growing towards myself and were crawling to the
side of the nest I was stood by, so quickly I walked away.
They ended up just disappearing so I
reckon he must have taken them out of the nest and destroyed them at some other
time.
A week or 2 later a few religious
people came on site chatting with me, and he was giving them more grief than he
himself deserved, so I was all of a sudden defending this his other low life
way. Lives in the middle of Moss Side,
and was also perversely racist to the site security Black guy.
No one said anything, not even the
security guard, or management of the firm, I bet one said somet though.
A racing pigeon I released into the
wild, every time I noticed it near my home it took off and flew around me, as
soon as I looked at it that is. It had rare black and white markings;
quite similar to a Magpie so I knew it was the same one I released. It
always took off and flew around me as soon as I spotted it, because it
connected with me in telepathic ways, knowing precisely what I am looking at
due to connecting with my vision. I’ve seen it occur with cattle and
sheep too, I tried to make them move in a particular way as a flock or herd and
they did precisely that.
It happens a lot, telepathic
connections with animals, I’ve seen flies, fish and ants react to the same, and
I’ve even had 2 Owls following me at night time for miles of my walk home. I could hear them calling to each other for
more than 3 miles of my walk home, one either side of me, till I got close to
home then they went quiet. Owls are
quite well known for being spiritually attuned so this was a rare moment that
didn’t surprise me at all. They were
actually a little bit wary of me; for they knew that I knew they had been
catching wild Mice from my garden.
Feeding wild birds in my garden for close to 10 years made sure Mice
moved into the garden area too, to get whatever scraps of food the birds had
left behind.
The Flies connecting with me occurred
when sat at the side of the river, in Moses Gate Country Park, Farnworth. I saw the swarm of Flies a few feet in front
of myself, I tried to move them away by picturing in my mind the swarm moving
to my left, and they immediately did that, I tried it again and they did it
again.
Next I heard these thoughts in my mind,
“Look there at the river (while a friend of supernatural origin placed
an imaginary marker in my thoughts at a particular place of the river) when
I say now, in a few seconds a fish will jump up out of the water from that
point, now,” and sure enough as soon as now went through my mind
last, a fish jumped up from that precise point in the river. It must have jumped out of the water to catch
a Fly, so surely a person of supernatural origin made the Fly move to that part
of the river, the part of the river he or she knew that a fish was looking for
food nearby.
It’s occurred a few times with me and
insects, telepathy that is, or themselves displaying a liking for me while
getting close to me. One evening when
opening my kitchen window to clear the room of steam a wet and motionless
Butterfly dropped onto my window sill, appearing as though it was dead, with
its wings closed and not moving. I
picked it up then saw a very small amount of movement in its legs, so put it on
top of my computer monitor so to warm and dry it out, within a few minutes it
had flew off into an area of the room I couldn’t find it within, then the next
day found it stood on my window sill. So
I opened the window and let it out, then later the same day when in my garden
it came and flew near to me, then landed on the window from where it first fell
into my kitchen. It was for sure the
same one, the first of its kind id seen that year. Next pictures started appearing in my mind of
me earlier in the day when shutting that window trapping it so it couldn’t
escape, trapping parts of its legs in the closed opening of the window, then as
it began to rain got drenched and was close to death. It stood on the window for 5 to 10 seconds
then flew away happy. I’m fairly sure it
was showing me that I had trapped it unknowingly, it had to have been, I first
started thinking that immediately upon seeing it in the garden.
I’ve seen Ants reacting to me strangely
too but this occurred when I didn’t know I was telepathic, when close to 6
years old, so I couldn’t work out why it was occurring, I suspected they were
communicating with each other via some kind of invisible sense.
I’ve seen some strange behaviour from
wild animals close to me too, such as Ants farming smaller insects on the newly
grown tips of plants in my garden. I
watched them moving small green insects around, picking them up and placing
them on new tips of the plants, so they could feed on the plant sap, or
carrying them away to the Ant nest.
I’ve seen a Spider parachuting in my
garden from its own woven parachute, the Spider with its legs spread was close
to 15mm in diameter, its parachute was a similar size, perfectly circular, beneath
that were 4 to 6 lengths of silk that joined together close to an inch beneath
the parachute, and the Spider holding onto that linking. It’s well-known Spiders abseil by spinning
lengths of silk that are attached to plants, they then hold onto the end and
let the breeze blow them to other plants, whilst they increase the length of
the line. I watched a lot of wildlife
programs and have never heard of parachuting Spiders or Ants farming insects.
I always left the house Spiders alone, so
they’d get the flies. In 2014 I hand
reared a Common Swift, found as a flightless chick hiding under a parked car on
the road outside my home. All they eat
are insects so the house Spiders I came across I caught, killed and fed to it,
along with shop bought Crickets, Maggots, Freshwater Shrimp and the few Flies I
caught in my home. Before I always
suspected the Spiders knew I was leaving them alone to do their thing, then
when rearing the Swift felt as though they now knew they were prey. After the Swift had flown away on its flight
it took 2 weeks of leaving the Spiders alone then I came across the biggest
house Spider I’ve ever seen. Opened an
upstairs window and put it on the window sill outside, then 3 hours later found
another a similar size, ground floor this time, the other was first floor. It may have been the same one but I’m not
sure, it just seemed a bit strange to me.
I’ve only ever seen one a similar size once before, about 20 years
earlier, when in bed and it fell onto my back from the attic opening. That was a similar size to the palm of my
hand too and I’ve got big hands. I
didn’t even know what was on my back, brushed it off with my hand then saw this
massive Spider sprinting across the floor as fast as a running Mouse.
There’s lots of strange behaviour in
animals occur with me, sometimes they react as though they are for brief
moments hearing what I hear, I’ve seen people do that too, and on a couple of
other occasions I know for sure I’ve heard what someone else was hearing.
One time I was listening to a music
track on headphones, it had songbirds singing in it too. I walked into the garden at about 4 in the
afternoon, and as soon as I did this Blackbird came into view and began singing
at the top of his voice, from a rooftop.
I felt as though he was reacting to hearing song birds from my hearing,
so took out my headphones and the instant I did he stopped singing, looked
around, looked at me, then flew back to his nest. No other birds were singing, but he seemed like
he was trying to be the loudest in the area and then flew off when everything
went silent in my hearing.
I’ve only seen it occur close to 5
times so it may not be common in me.
As a kid I gave my science teacher a
very large Moth chrysalis, and when it hatched out some kind of unknown to
science insect emerged. The science
teacher spent months trying to identify it but couldn’t find anything, the
closest resemblance he found was a European mainland kind of Stick Insect, but
it wasn’t the same, it wasn’t even similar, it was just the closest resembling
insect.
It had 4 legs, a body, neck and large
head, black coloured, no feet and each of the legs, body and neck were all one
diameter, very thin and round. Its eyes,
head and mouth were larger than the diameter of its body, legs and neck. From head to the end of its back legs was
close to 2 inches, the diameter of its legs, body and neck were close to 2
millimetres, and the size of its head was close to a 5-millimetre
diameter. It was a horrible looking
insect; proper gave me the frights when looking at it staring back at me, while
it was trying to work out a way to escape.
It looked very clever; it was definitely weighing up the situation and
trying to work out a way to escape, it didn’t need too though, as we later
released it. I’m not going to explain
where I found that chrysalis, I’d rather they stay unknown to science; the area
that I found it within has now been built upon anyways.
In 2012 I moved home from Greater
Manchester and back into Lancashire, some of the wild Starlings I was feeding
from my previous home have moved with me, I think they’re just being their
usual clever selves though, following me because they know I’m good for an all
year round food supply.
For an amount of time I tried not to
let them get to the bird food I put out in my garden, due to them being so
common and taking food from other bird species, till I realised if I feed them
all the other birds in the area do better as they are not competing with
Starlings for what other food is around for them elsewhere. They’re probably the most successful birds in
the British Isles at the present times; when they get a good food supply all
the other species do better. Considered
a kind of vermin by many, but then humanity considers all successful animal
species that are not beneficial to humanity as being vermin. They’re probably the most intelligent birds
I’ve come across in the wild, watching them competing with a male Blackbird for
food in my garden was funny to watch, they’d all be taking the food from a
ground feeder then in comes the Blackbird collecting for his missus and chicks
back in the nest. He would land in the
middle of the Starlings, they’d all scatter away a bit, he then filling his
mouth with food to take back to the nest, but whilst he was doing such one
Starling would sneak up behind him and peck his tail feathers, so he then
turned and chased it away, but whilst he was chasing another would sneak up
behind him and peck his tail feathers, so he turned and chased it on foot and
the same was occurring with many of the Starlings, all this occurring whilst
they were all running around on the ground.
I was watching it and laughing, thinking he’s gonna get one of
them. But then a couple of weeks later
saw him with no tail feathers left; he was proper struggling to fly but could
just about. It took them about 2 weeks
to totally destroy his tail feathers, they grow back so didn’t matter much. And the Starlings were now nowhere to be seen
whenever he was nearby; I think they had vexed him that much that he had become
more aggressive so they avoided him totally.
Many another time wild birds have made
it obvious to me that they are concentrating on I, it feels as though they’re
already telepathic and can’t understand why I’m the only human who is, and many
times they make sure I know that most local birds connect with me live when I’m
concentrating on them. They also react
with movements when making realisations of their connections with me or their
knowledge of I, their kind of communicative aerial display.
Connection
With A Fox
When approximately 20 years old I’d
began to grow more interested in the supernatural and spiritual around and in
me, previous it was just a slight interest I had.
During childhood my friends of unknown
origins had kept quiet in my thoughts for most of the time, and when they were
there were pretending to be my own thoughts, thus making sure I didn’t start to
believe they were in fact there for most of the time. That was just in most of my childhood years
though, there were rare occasions when we spoke in telepathic ways when they
claimed they were in fact other people’s thoughts, my friends of supernatural
origins, but usually this only ever occurred during very early childhood, up
till being 6 or 7 years old.
After leaving school they became more
obvious in myself, this their plan to keep quiet in my thoughts during
childhood because I wasn’t responsible for myself, I.E. parents and the
education authority having their holds on me.
If I’d have mentioned that I have supernatural origin friends, in my
thoughts, they would have looked and reacted to me differently, and probably trying
to force their harmful brain activity limiting drugs onto me.
After leaving school my unknown origin
friends were more obvious in thoughts, this was accumulating in number and
obviousness until fully accepting they were in my thoughts whenever they needed
to be there.
Aged 18 till 20 years old they had been
visiting me many times when I was alone, making it obvious it was they and I
was getting a bit angered by it, I didn’t really want them there and told them
to leave me be but they wouldn’t. How
they made me accept them was by reminding me, how, as a child I had realised
I’m the man as mentioned within many prophecies of the future, but now in my
early twenties and just before I didn’t want to accept or believe it, so it was
a fairly long time before they made me accept that part of my life.
During one moment when communicating
telepathically I asked for them to provide proof of a kind of what was
occurring around and to me and what else was possible. They instructed me
to go for a walk into the nearby Clarence Park, Bury, and once there would then
show me proof of what was occurring to me and what else is possible.
I quickly got myself ready, put on my
shoes and jacket then locked up my home and walked to the park. It was
early in the morning, probably being about 1 or 2 so the nearby roads were very
quiet. While walking towards a bench I started deliberating in thoughts
as to what was about to occur but no images or thoughts from supernatural
sources hinted in any way, and there were no thoughts to suggest I was still
telepathically speaking to a person of any origin. They’d become totally
quiet in thoughts; so then I started guessing at what may occur. All
sorts started to run through my mind, such as seeing another UFO, a spirit,
ghost or something not known of the supernatural by me.
When arriving at the bench I sat and
waited for something to occur. There was a street lamp situated about 80
yards directly in front of myself, and the Bowling Green was situated between
the street lamp and I, so the area was lit up well for the night-time.
After close to 5 minutes of nothing occurring I started to believe I’d somehow
been tricked by telepathic connections with human people in my mind, they
falsely claiming to be my supernatural origin friends, this was an
understandable circumstance to consider, as government and other authority
linked persons had been pretending to be my supernatural friends in my thoughts
many times, before and after, and also pretending to be my own thoughts.
I was about to stand up and walk home when my supernatural friends quickly
returned in thoughts, they were now almost begging me not to move and to spend
just 5 more minutes sat down on the bench.
I reluctantly agreed then sat back down and tried to relax.
After a few more minutes of nothing
occurring I began to sense/feel a life form of sorts, approaching myself from
somewhere. It felt like an emotion I was in connection with,
outstretching from another being, it felt like myself being hunted by it.
I was a little scared and the hunting emotion began to grow stronger, so my
fear was also building up in strength. I started scanning every area
around myself, looking for some sign of movement but nothing, and the emotion
was still getting stronger. Again I looked all around and had by now
disassociated this moment from what the supernatural origin people said I would
experience as proof to what is occurring with and around myself. I knew
and could sense a life form of some sort getting close, so for brief moments I
thought could be some sort of animal, may be a supernatural origin life form,
or may be just a person. I was by now beginning to feel quite scared so
was scouting the surrounding areas in a very fast manner with my vision.
Then all my fright and nervousness totally disappeared when seeing a young Fox
walk around the corner of the nearby building, it had a Pigeon sized bird in
its mouth and walking straight towards me. Starting to feel nice emotions
and waiting for it to see me and run off in the opposite direction but that it
didn’t do, it just continued walking straight towards me. Many urban
Fox’s are quite tame but this one in Clarence Park wasn’t. The park is
very close to wild areas and a Fox that hunts wild birds in the night won’t be
of the tame kind. It just carried on walking straight towards me despite
the area being lit up well with the nearby street lamp. I was watching
and waiting for it to run off in the opposite direction but still it continued
walking. I was almost laughing in appreciation now as it was only a few
metres distance in front of my left side, then when it walked in front of me,
only 2 feet distance from my legs I made a tutting noise to attract it’s
attention. It immediately stopped walking, when it was positioned (as a
maximum to go off) only 2 feet distance from me, while positioned directly in
front of me. It was standing still with its head pointing to my right; it
then turned its head over its left shoulder to check that area of land for
where the tutting noise came from. Its line of vision and head slowly
turned clockwise towards me, then when it looked straight at me it for some
reason didn’t see me, so continued scanning the area with its clockwise turning
head and vision. It looked over its right shoulder then turned its head
back to the front of itself. I was completely baffled now because it had
looked straight at me on two occasions, and I was sat within a hand reaching
distance from it. Even the Fox was totally baffled because it couldn’t
sense where the noise came from. I could even smell it due to being that
close and it stunk. I then decided to talk to it, so verbally said, “Come
here”, whilst reaching forward with my hand to stroke it. It didn’t
even try to see where the noise had come from on this occasion, it just running
away as fast as possible. I watched it crawl through a hole under a
nearby hedge and that was the last I saw of it.
The Fox wasn’t the only strange
occurrence I had with wildlife in that area, a few other things occurred too.
When on my driving licence test
examination the examiner told me, “When I hit the dashboard with my folder I
want you to perform an emergency stop.”
He said this approximately half a mile down the road from my home, we
were driving towards my home on the same road as, and when on approach to it I
noticed a black dog, sat on the pavement about 10 metres away from my
home. It was an old Labrador cross like,
had greying parts of fur around its mouth and elsewhere on its face, it was short
haired. As soon as I looked it in the
face it looked back at me and I immediately knew it was going to walk out in
front of the car, which it then began to do.
As soon as its front feet were touching the road I was doing an
emergency stop and I did a perfect one.
The dog slowly walked across into the park area, walking towards where I
had the moment with the Fox.
I know this may all seem like a
coincidence but approximately 2 minutes later the test examiner hit the
dashboard with his folder, I performed an emergency stop but messed it up, I
took my foot off the brake pedal before the car came to a standstill, so the
car was slowing, it nearly came to a standstill, then taking my foot off the
brake it next rolled forward before then coming to a stop. After the test had finished and I was given a
pass I enquired about my failed second emergency stop, he told me, “ But
you're first one was perfect, it’s very rare any driver would have to perform 2
emergency stops in a 5 minute time period, so I passed you on the basis of the
first one.”
And only weeks earlier I had been
reading of the mythological wild Black Dogs of English legends, it seems to me
it was one of them for sure. My
telepathic abilities are noticed by wild animals a lot, and for sure my
supernatural origin friends interfered with that Fox so to make it walk near to
me, interfered with via telepathic controls of it, and via something else to
make sure it didn’t see me when stood next to me. So I now believe the Black Dog had been
influenced by the supernatural to sit there waiting for me, as soon as I saw it
looked like it was waiting for something, then immediately after looking at
myself walked out in front of the car and then left the area. It was being made to wait for me and probably
didn’t know it.
And I have one more story to write
about wildlife in that park.
It was one afternoon, I was sat in my
front room when noticing many girls playing Rounders on the park across the
road, one of which I knew personally.
Yeah OK I admit to it, I was checking out the girls across the road from
my home, I was 22 and they were similar ages.
I noticed something very strange fly
over them. The girl I knew was
approximately 5 foot 8 inches tall, but when this bird flew over her its
wingspan from tip to tip was more than 3 lengths of her height, equating to
more than a 4.5 metre wingspan.
I’ve done quite a bit of bird spotting
in my life, have lived in countryside and rural areas for most of my life and
spent a lot of time in the countryside.
I’ve kept birds, rescued and released them, my dad had Racing Pigeons
and other livestock so I know how to identify birds and I know which big birds
are present in the British Isles. It was
massive, bigger than anything I knew of, its wings were rounded at the tips
with grey feathers, its legs were long, thin and back stretched, its long neck
was curled back and it had a long, orange, sturdy beak with a feather crest on
its head. Its feather colours were grey
on its top and white underneath. It
would have easily stood nearly as tall as me it was that big. It was more than twice the size of the
biggest bird in the British Isles, and looked nothing like one of them Grey
Herons. Its wing beats were less than
one per second, it flying above the fields by about 50 to 70 metres. It looked like it was looking for somewhere
to roost for the night, the time being close to 4 pm, or may be 5 pm at the
latest. None of the girls recognised it
as being something other than what should have normally been there, but this
was a Greater Manchester town, industrialised and not really a place were much
bird spotting occurs. I’ve lived in many
towns throughout my life, in cities, Greater Manchester, Lancashire and in the
countryside near to the Lake District, so I would have had much more bird
spotting experience than any of them girls had, hence me noticing it was not a
normal bird and them girls not noticing the same.
Then a few weeks later when in a
meditation session at an S.N.U. spiritualist church I found myself flying
alongside another of these birds, flying around with it by my side, whilst we
were in a darkened, empty place. We were
interacting with each other, it feeling my happy emotions via telepathy and I
feeling its own. A couple of times we
touched each other, I stroking its head, it then touching me with its wingtip
and both of ourselves flying close too and around each other, while flying in
one direction. All the time I could feel
my body sat on the chair in the church, I could feel my breathing, I could feel
everything about my body and could hear everything from within the church, even
the traffic outside, but was also watching this dream like existence occur all
around myself. I knew it was some sort
of spiritual realm, like how some dreams are the same, and I thought the bird
was some sort of extinct species of Heron, by typing into search engines, 5
metre wingspan I found pictures of the believed to be extinct Dasornis,
they were very similar, or in the very least the one I saw a sub-species of, it
being a breed of Goose. It could have
been something else but for sure it was not what is known by science to exist
today.
The beak it had was a bit smaller than
the beaks I’ve seen of Dasornis, its wings were more rounded at the tips and
wider, and the crest on its head was much bigger, but everything else I’ve seen
of these Dasornis and the bird I saw are the same. Its wingspan was easily more than 2 times
longer than a Grey Heron, I know what I saw and it wasn’t normal.
Unknown to science species of animals
are being discovered every month, and the way we are destroying some natural
environments they’re also being destroyed and extinct before being discovered
by science, and the Coelacanth is testament to science getting things wrong
sometimes, it being a prehistoric species of fish science thought was extinct,
but is still being caught in the waters off the coast of South Africa. The Coelacanth hasn’t evolved for more than
300 million years; it is now how it always was.
I’ve also seen Eagle Owls reacting to
me supernaturally, from the same area where I saw that giant Goose, 2 of them
actually spoke to me, they didn’t mimic, they actually spoke English words, it
was a statement alongside proving a supernatural connection to myself.
Telepathy really does well in
attracting the attention of wildlife.
Not long before 2010 I was reading into the subject of the mythological
big cats of England, Scotland and Wales.
I decided to try and make one put in a public appearance, by
concentrating on the countryside and picturing in my mind big cats there, and
trying to persuade with pictures and emotions one to come close to human built
up areas. I was expecting something close
to where I live to be seen, within the month I heard radio news reports of a
big cat being seen near to Altrincham, which was less than 10 miles away from
my home of that time, 10 miles in a straight line. These big cats of the English countryside are
not natural in this environment, back in the late 70s or early 80s the English
Government clamped down on big cat owners by putting up lots of restrictions,
new laws and legislation, many of the owners couldn’t then afford to keep their
dangerous animals, so instead of giving them to the authorities many set them
free.
I’m pretty sure one got close to my
campsite one night but I could have been mistaken. A few days earlier I had found a dismembered
Sheep carcass in long grass, then one night when sitting next to my campfire
heard something walking through the wooded area. I could hear its heavy footsteps and it
brushing past and moving vegetation as it walked. My campfire made a crackle, it stopped
walking, stood still for a few seconds then ran off towards the direction it
had come from. When running away it was
almost totally silent, not brushing any vegetation, making almost no sound at
all, except for its footsteps but they too were much quieter than they had been
when it was walking. It was definitely a
four legged large animal, it could have been a Deer but the way it ran off
silently makes me suspect it was a big cat.
The sound its footsteps made while it walked sounded like soft pads on
the underside of its feet, when it ran off its footsteps sounded even quieter,
Deer can’t do that due to having hooves, cats can because of their paw pads.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Reading
About Myself
This next encounter, up till then was
one of the biggest moments of my own learning curve with the supernatural, it
occurring when I was about 22 years old and fairly new to many areas of the
spiritual. When it occurred it was a massive turning point for me due to
the physical properties it held.
I remember it occurring when my niece
was only 3 or 4 months old, which would have been 1995. She was born on
New Year’s day so the month must have been March or April. I was at my
sister’s home with herself, Sally her friend, my niece and her baby
sister. They were all talking girlie stuff so I went to the lounge while
they chatted in the kitchen. Trying to find a television programme to
watch but the content of programmes wasn’t to my liking, so decided to read the
magazine on the floor to my side. The content of that didn’t really
interest me much either as it was a woman’s magazine; I was turning over to the
next page quite quickly and on nearly every page. Until coming to the
astrology section that is, I quickly read through the Aquarian section but it
didn’t really match up for me, which did come as a surprise as they are usually
precise (if I only read them on a couple of occasions each
year). I’ve since learnt because it was a woman’s magazine the
astrology readings would only have been appropriate for Aquarian women, and I
don’t usually read women’s magazines, honest, I was just bored at my sisters
while they talked girlie stuff.
I then saw on the same page as the
astrology section a paragraph of writing that had the heading of The New
Spiritual Leader. I immediately remembered the times when my
supernatural contacts had telepathically said I was a new spiritual leader like
person, the man from prophecies, etc, so started wondering and guessing at what
the writing would say. It was written by a clairvoyant lady from London,
the name of the magazine I can’t remember but it was a mainstream one, the
paragraph said something very similar too; There will be a baby who will
talk for the first time ever, in a somewhat miraculous way. This will act
as proof to the new spiritual leader of who he truly is, but we will all have
to wait a number of years yet before we find out who he is.
After reading this I immediately turned
to the front cover to check the magazine release date and was immediately
downhearted when noticing it was 5 or 6 months old, so then throwing it to the
floor in a bit of a dismayed emotion. I had started to wrongfully suspect
this miraculous event must have already occurred in front of who must truly be
the new age supernatural figure, due to it being a 5 or 6-month-old
magazine. Beginning to watch daytime television but the writing from the
magazine kept repeating through my mind over and over again. It was my
supernatural friends again, only they weren’t letting onto me then that it was
they in my thoughts. I tried to ignore these repeating thoughts but they
continued, then after a minute or two of the same I started to fear some kind
of mental illness was surfacing into my mind, then suddenly the strange
thoughts disappeared and was then able to concentrate only on the television
programme. A minute or two later moving video like pictures started
entering my thoughts, they were of 3 girls with a baby in a pram and a lad was
stood in the foreground. The baby then
spoke which amazed everyone in the picture, except for the girl pushing the
pram; she then said she must have said it by accident. The word family
also appeared in the images and they continued repeating in thoughts for a few
minutes at the most. To me this seemed strange and out of place, at the
time I didn’t know it was my supernatural friends putting the images there, so
I continued watching the television program while trying to ignore the
repeating images.
I partially started believing the images
in my mind could have been psychic portrayals of the events surrounding the
magazines prediction, and that they must have already occurred in front of some
other man who was the real new spiritual leader like person, all occurring some
months earlier due to the magazine being 5 or 6 months old. Next thoughts
entered my own which said this,
“Magnus, how would you
feel and react to your spirit friends now that you know they may have lied
about you being the new spiritual leader person?” I didn’t know these thoughts were my
supernatural friends, then pondered over that possibility before
thinking; “I’d be slightly angry but wouldn’t hold it against
them. I now believe in God and life after death, this I wouldn’t have
become to believe in without their years of telepathic, physical and
supernatural contact with me.”
Their thoughts then said, “They
probably heard them thoughts then!”
I started to slightly laugh in myself
due to realising my supernatural friends were actually in my thoughts and had
been listening to my thoughts, so then I thought in a slightly humorous manner,
“Yeah, they probably heard them thoughts then. ”
They then went quiet again, and whilst I
thought about and suspected not being that historical supernatural
person. I was a bit gutted so tried to avert my attention by watching the
television program.
It was about 10 minutes later I heard my
3 or 4-month-old niece speak from within the kitchen these words, “mama,
mama”.
Quickly walking into the kitchen only to
see and hear sis say it was an accident and that she didn’t mean to say that
because she is too young to speak. I asked if she had just said mama,
mama, my eldest niece agreed she had. Sally and I both agreed that
she had so then I was by now looking at her blankly whilst recalling the
writing in the magazine. I wanted to tell and show them what I’d just
read in the magazine but was then influenced by the supernatural to walk back
into the lounge.
I had 3 witnesses to this and the
magazines staff will remember what they published. I can’t remember the
name of the magazine though, as I was too excited at the circumstances
occurring to take note of it, but I did read the article again and even checked
to see if it was real by scratching bits of it off the paper.
When again thinking about telling the
girls what I’d just read my supernatural friends influenced me not too by
saying no person would believe me in full.
I asked them what I should do about things, in thoughts that is,
whenever I refer to speaking with people of the supernatural it is always in
reference to telepathic contact. They
replied by telling me to get a job, which I had been trying to do but not as
much as they had wanted of me.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
An
Amazing Insight
Round about the same time, either weeks
or months earlier or later, the same supernatural in origin people returned in
thoughts, so we were thinking to each other when yet again they started to tell
of historical circumstances surrounding me, which I didn’t want to accept or
believe. I was in my early 20’s and again having major problems accepting
these aspects as a part of me to live by, or as a guideline for my life. My supernatural friends began secretly instructing
me in telepathic ways again, by pretending to be my own thoughts, to go and
borrow my auntie’s tarot cards for the evening, to give myself the first tarot
reading I received. Back then I thought were my own thoughts, then later
learnt were the thoughts of my supernatural friends.
When picking up the cards I quickly
left, mainly because of being excited at the prospect of receiving my first
reading. I got home, took off my jacket and immediately set about to give
myself a reading. When looking at the cards I was totally baffled, they
were Russell Grants own version of the cartoon type. I hadn’t got a clue
as to what they meant, what I was supposed to do or where to start. I
also had no instructions on how to use the cards, so the supernatural had to
formulate a way for me. I stared at the cards in a confused manner for
some seconds before being instructed in thoughts; they told me to shuffle them
all up by placing them on the floor whilst mixing them around randomly.
Then I should gather them all up and place them on the coffee table, face down
in many rows. So that I did, starting by putting all the cards face down
on the floor, spent about one minute shuffling and moving them around, to mix
them up as much as possible. Next thoughts said that whoever was in
telepathic contact with me, from a supernatural origin, they are of the
physical and not the spiritual, and that they would very easily be able to pick
out the cards designated for me, which I agreed that they would be able to
do. Next I was told of a woman who was
with me in the room, a woman of the physical but unknown origin, being
invisible and it would be her who chooses the cards for me. Picking up the shuffled cards I placed them
into a neat pile, then started to place them all on my coffee table face
down. After filling all of the old world map glass tabletop I was left
with about 10 to 20 cards, thoughts instructed me to put them to one side so I
then did that. I still didn’t know what to do though, so thoughts told me
to pick out three cards by pointing a finger at each card individually.
Along the first row was instructed to pick out one card so I put it to
one-side. Then in the third and fifth rows was instructed to pick out one
particular card from each row. The first of the three cards I turned over
was the Rabbit but I didn’t know what it meant. Then the next card
was the Oxen which I also didn’t know the meaning of. Then while
holding the last card thoughts said it would be the most significant for me and
would be the one that describes me in more detail than the other 2. Upon
turning the card was completely amazed when seeing a young looking; slim, tall,
red haired man, sat on a spaceship and pointing to the stars. I was
totally amazed; I was also a young, slim, tall, red haired man (my hair has now
faded in colour) and had many experiences of seeing UFO’s. I was amazed
then even more so when I saw the heading, it was Aquarius. I’m
also an Aquarian and had in those times of the 90’s been receiving psychic
information in my mind concerning the future of humanity and part of the Golden
Era of the Age of Aquarius being somehow connected with me. So this
Aquarian title on the card just fell into place with all the other supernatural
links in my life that were occurring close too or within them times. This
was again totally amazing to experience but I was still a bit baffled as to
what the collection of 3 cards meant. I was told I’d find that out in the
future so had to just remember which cards came out.
Now when I think of that card it
reminds me of when I was sat on a nuclear missile in Huncoat, 1985, it looked
very similar.
I’ve asked in thoughts many a time what
the 3 cards meant together. I was told, because I hadn’t used a known
process for reading and picking the cards, it would also be a unique reading I
received, which is as follows; I will multiply, with the strength of the
Oxen, throughout the stars. A very
big statement even by my standards, but one that correlates with my predictions
that humanity will become like me, telepathic sentient beings, then later
venturing out into other galaxies to reside on other planets.
Before humanity masters the universe
they have to master themselves and earth, so it’s going to be a long time
before humanity step off this planet onto a similar one, not hundreds of years,
it’ll be thousands. We are stuck on this
planet till we perfect ourselves; no way will our all-knowing, secretive,
studying and watching Alien friends allow humanity to step off this planet onto
a similar one before then.
I don’t bother with readings much, for
most people there’s only a very small percentage of the past or future able to
be learned of, plus knowing future events of your own life, either good or bad
outcomes and influences doesn’t help matters much. Readings are an over-rated area of the
psychic, spiritual and supernatural, but it’s what people become interested in
due to not having anything else to go off, and it’s what charlatans offer as
services due to wanting to earn money from people, although there are a great
many people who do give good readings there are also a lot who do not. Anyways, people can give themselves readings
by learning tarot, astrology, numerology, runes, palm reading, or asking the spiritual
to give answers in dreams (cannot be on any kind of mind altering substances
for this to be possible) For spiritual readings that is something else.
Stick to less than one reading a year
if that is what you want, but we warned you’ll be gutted and dismayed if you
only pay people who are no good at these readings, and there is no way of
knowing beforehand if they are good or not, unless you go off recommendations
by people you know. Plus knowing the
future isn’t too nice, knowing of future nice things in your life makes you
expect them soon, and if they don’t occur soon you get confused and
frustrated. And knowing of bad futures
is even worse.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
3 Tonne Balanced On
My Back
In my early twenties I had began to grow
more interested in the psychic, supernatural and spiritual, I was also wanting
to find spiritual people so to share my experiences with and to learn more, so
when myself and some work mates drove past a small Spiritualist Church, in
Whitefield, Crystal Clear, I felt as though it would be a good place for
me to go.
I phoned Helen, the most advanced
psychic of their group and main committee member, then telling her that lots of
psychic and supernatural occurrences were occurring in my life. We arranged for me to attend her open circle
evening meeting the following week, although I didn’t have any idea what one of
them was.
On the day I was to attend I wrote up a
list of all the categories of supernatural events and abilities I’d been
experiencing, and placed telepathy at the top of the list. It seemed like
the place it deserved a mention most, only I wasn’t expecting every person
within a spiritualist church to be surprised and amazed by telepathy in me in
the ways that they were. When noticing people becoming very surprised and
quietly amazed I was sort of just as surprised as they were.
After visiting the church for a few
months was asked if I’d like to be a member of the closed circle, then soon
after a committee member which I agreed to both. Then soon after was
asked if I’d like to participate in a psychic quest to search for a lost
mythological artefact, so it was one very good staging point of investigating
my own supernatural abilities and others. I don’t think they’ll like me
explaining our days and time together but for this book some is needed to be
explained, so for this next description of events I’ll not explain what we were
looking for, although people may find that from my thoughts.
We never had any luck finding the object
but we had other agenda’s to participate within on those days out, so something
supernatural was always occurring. On one such day out we had visited a place
just outside of Beddgelert, Wales. There were quite a few of us and had
arrived in 3 cars. We were searching an area of riverbank situated across
the valley from the old copper mine museum. This area we had been drawn
too due to myths and legends of the close by Myriddian Hill. We were
looking for a particular artefact, which is said in a similar named book was
buried in a wax seal to be hidden for a long time. I can’t remember by
how many years ago, possibly close in time to when the Gunpowder Plotters were
active. We had to walk up the steep mountain and as we got close to the
third or fourth waterfall I sensed we were close to where we should
be. I picked a place in the river banking and was walking across
the rocks and checking the waterfall by hand, while the others were checking
and digging out from a group of rocks to one side of the river. I wanted
the others to come and help with my chosen area, and Helen, the medium in
charge of the church and search did say the night before I’d know where we
should go, but on the day no one was listening when I was trying to get help
with my search. After a short time I was drawn to the small waterfall, I
was actually checking it, the vertical wall of by standing in the shallow water
at its lowest point, I found a small clumping of grass growing out of that
waterfall, after trying to dislodge it from what it was growing out of, that
lump of something fell into the river and floated away. It was actually the size and shape of what
the artefact could have been within, but whether or not it was the object I
cannot say. If it was the artefact I’m
glad I lost it, it was supposed to have caused major problems for every
previous owner. After watching the
unknown object float down the river I lost interest in my search, then walked
over to my friends and helped them with theirs.
I decided to help with their dig, so then took over, climbed into the
hole they had began making then started digging out the rubble with a small
trowel and my bare hands. The pile of very large rocks above and round
the newly dug out hole looked like the capping stones of an old cave of a sort,
which itself had been filled in with small half inch sized pieces of stone, it
was probably an attempt by the miners to find a new seam of copper ore and it
being filled in due to nothing being found. It was on the edge of a
natural rock outcrop, but the large stones and small pieced rubble looked
un-natural in their placing. There was one stone that looked naturally
placed and that was the largest one.
I was a bit reluctant in helping with my friends search, mainly because
I sensed something not right about the area, but then other people’s emotions
and thoughts in my own got the better of me, so I then started digging without
hesitation. After about 20 minutes I’d moved enough of the rubble to be
able to climb totally inside the hole so was beginning to start the dig down,
into what appeared to be the filled in cave, cavern, mine or similar.
Nothing about the area seemed to feel like the right place but I was digging in
a fast manner so to get the others to loose interest in the area quicker.
Helen had walked back to the car about 15 minutes earlier as she wasn’t happy
with the area either. After climbing completely into the hole and digging
out for a further 15 minutes or similar, a very loud statement echoed through
my thoughts, which said, “Magnus, just stop what you are doing, immediately,
and just take a look around.” These thoughts didn’t sound like
my own, or a person’s via my telepathic abilities; as they were generated in a
louder manner than usual, or of a differing speed or tone to what usual
thoughts sound and appear like in my own. I immediately realised that a
supernatural in origin life form were making warnings to me of immediate
danger. My suspicions were correct, I
turned over and led on my back to check the hole and boulders and which was
quite hard to do as the hole was still quite small. It was roughly about
8 foot long, extending horizontally into the very steep slope of the hill, was
just over 2 foot tall and about 4 foot wide, close in shape and size to a
coffin. Its base was of small pieces of stone and grit and then its sides
and ceiling were of massive slabs of stone and bigger boulders. As I led
in that coffin-sized hole I reached for my torch, turned over onto my back then
noticed a crack that had appeared in the slab of stone above my head, this
totally horrified me. That crack I was sure wasn’t there earlier, I
followed the crack with my line of vision whilst hoping for it to end but it
just kept going down the full length of the ceiling slab of stone and was at
the far edge even wider. It was more a gap there rather than a crack; in
total more than 1.5 metres long, stretching through the full length of the
ceiling slab. I was absolutely horrified at seeing it being a gap at one
end whilst only being a crack at the other end, and then recalled only one or
two minutes earlier feeling the ceiling drop slightly onto my back and
shoulders. I felt it touch and push my shoulders slightly and the top
part of my back, and I knew it had moved but disregarded it as paranoia. My attention was immediately taken away from
that when continuing with the dig down, before being telepathically warned of
the danger a minute or two later by one of my supernatural origin friends. Whilst looking at the crack in horror and
contemplating whether or not the ceiling slab would fall on me, at the far end
of it I saw a very small pebble, about half inch round, it was wedged between
the newly moved ceiling slab and a side boulder, both being more than 2 tonne
in weight. It appeared to me that the
ceiling slab had cracked then broke in 2, and one of them pieces slipping down
to fill the hole underneath it, then becoming stuck by a small half inch sized
piece of stone wedging between it and the side boulder. While staring at the pebble in horror
thoughts said, “Magnus that pebble is holding all of the ceiling up.”
Again this sounded like my supernatural friends warning, so very carefully I
turned over onto my stomach and crawled backwards out of the hole, whilst
trying to cling to the floor with every part of my body. I was keeping
movements to a bare minimum whilst hoping not to dislodge the precariously held
small pebble, to not touch the ceiling slab of stone and the side boulders it
was resting on. When I did get out an enormous amount of relief overcame
me because I really did believe I was going to be crushed to death. I
even had to sit down and compose myself a little before my friends asked what
was wrong. I was unable to reply as my nerves were still playing havoc,
so instead of explaining I replied with the easier option of saying, “Watch
this.” Standing up and reaching into the hole with my large torch
held at arm’s length, I tried to hit the part of the ceiling where I thought
the pebble was, but could only guess as to where it was because there was no
way I was going to climb back into that hole to check, not even a little
bit. Reaching in with the torch held at arm’s length, I very softly
tapped once the part of the ceiling I felt was where the pebble was situated,
it being close to the entrance of the hole, immediately after tapping it very
softly once a big boulder on top, some other rocks on top of it and the ceiling
slab all fell to the floor with a loud crashing sound that then made me jump
back in fright. I was by now in more shock so had to sit back down for a
few more minutes.
The slab of stone that fell to the floor
must have been about 3 or 4 tonnes in weight, may be a bit less or a bit more,
but was definitely more than 2. No
matter how heavy it was, if it had fell onto me we would have needed more than
just a long bar to get it off my dead or mangled body. Even the emergency
services would have taken more than 3 hours to get there and get it off me, by
which time I reckon I would have been dead.
I’ve no idea how the pebble became
lodged into the lowest edge of the gap, the slab of stone was more than a foot
in depth, it could have rolled through the crack from the top of the slab to
lodge into the lower edge of it, but which is still a freakish escape from
danger if that occurred. There were no small pieces of stone on top of
the boulder that fell, but there were other large slabs of stone, all of which
now looked to be very unstable in their positioning. Feeling the slab of
stone fall onto my left shoulder a minute or two before noticing the crack and
gap, must have been when the pebble stopped it from crushing me, by balancing
it precariously against one of the sidewall boulders. Immediately after
we left the area I was trying to work out who had warned me in thoughts but by
now they’d gone quiet, so was then only connecting with the thoughts of my
physical friends.
I re-visited the site in 06, and found
the boulders that were resting on top of the slab that cracked and fell have
themselves moved. Then the very large stone which looked natural in
its positioning had itself fallen to the floor and cracked into 2 under its own
weight, which can be seen in the picture above. The large stone at centre
right ish was standing vertically when we were digging and when we left the
area, in the photo has moved 45 degrees on a pivot towards the downhill slope,
a large piece of rock can be seen in the photo that has broke away from the
main boulder, that would have occurred when the boulder moved 45 degrees on a
pivot. It all now looks totally different to how we left it, and somebody
had propped up that later cracked and fallen stone with small rocks because it
looked a bit unstable in its new positioning.
They and other visitors probably thought that was the stone that nearly
fell on top of me, the one that can be seen centre photo as cracking away from
the bigger boulder to its right. To be honest it looked a bit heavier
than that one, the crack in the photo directly underneath that being where the
hole we dug was.
It was definitely a supernatural in
origin life form that telepathically warned me of imminent danger I created for
myself, but they only knew of it because of me noticing it pushing down onto my
back slightly, only I hadn’t acknowledged it so they made sure I did, whilst
they knew how severe it was before I myself noticed such. I think the
pebble rolling into the gap to hold the massive stones up for long enough for
me to get out must have had something to do with the connections my
telepathically open soul makes with the known natural environment and the
unknown telepathic one.
One woman from the church, when
discussing where we’d be searching mentioned an apport, it being an object
appearing from somewhere else, so may be it appeared from some sort of
spiritual existence. Then after I’d wrote all of this I recalled the time
when reading the artefact book before we visited this area. I read it at
home before we ventured to Beddgelert and something very supernaturally strange
did occur while reading. I had come to a part in the book where it was
describing some spiritual entities being able to make apports, those being
physical objects appearing in the physical earth dimension from a different
one. Then as soon as reading that sentence a very small piece of what
appeared to be stone fell onto the page of the book, it even fell onto the
sentence I was reading. I picked it up and looked it over then started to
rub my hair over the book to see if that was from where the stone
appeared. Nothing fell from my hair though so ever since I reckoned
spirit or someone of supernatural origin had made it appear from somewhere
else, and so that’s what must have occurred with the pebble that saved my
life. That small pebble appearing like that after reading of apports from
that artefact book, and seeing a small stone apport appear and fall onto the
apport sentence surely was no coincidence.
And this wasn’t the first danger to
arise for people searching for that artefact; others had also put themselves
into dangerous scenarios. Even Helen had
a big major fall on this visit but like me suffered no injury.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Strange Earth
Round about the same times I reading
into the psychic, spiritual and supernatural only helped to cement suspicions
about myself into substantiated beliefs, suspicions of me being that man
mentioned within prophecies, suspicions that arose only because of the
supernatural putting those thoughts into my own, and usually they were
pretending them to be my own thoughts.
Myself next reading a few books on the subjects that had prophecy
content I wasn’t expecting to strengthen my beliefs and suspicions, but the
more I read then the more of my suspicions and beliefs became obviously
correct.
The moment with my baby niece
miraculously talking acted as a fuel for the mesmerising fire building up in
the realisation of me, so that whenever I doubted being that man from
prophecies that moment played back through my mind and made me go back to
believing I was such. It was obvious to
me when I was a child, I lost belief in it from 16 to 19, then regained it and
have never lost it since, with the exception of brief and slight doubt
occasionally surfacing.
One of the prophecy based books I read,
Peter Lemesuriers, The Great Pyramid Decoded, was just like the others I read,
giving correct definitions of the future, when considering them prophecies to
be defining parts of me or my life.
I cannot recall every prophecy from
that book that I’ve fulfilled; it was most of them, if not all. I recall a few that didn’t make any sense to
me, from more than 10 but it will all make sense to all one day. It was a case of the more I read into the
subjects the more obvious the truth was.
And the prophecies that predicted circumstances that would prevail in my
life, I didn’t read them prophecies then try and fulfil them prophecies, it was
the other way around, I read the prophecies after those events had occurred.
Then there were 2 topics in Peters book
that needed some outside knowledge adding too, those being the parts that described
Landisilio in Wales, the U.K., and Chartres Cathedral in France. Peter wrote something similar to, that
something is still to be found or uncovered in these areas, something not yet
known of, so after deliberating about what it could be I decided to visit
myself, to see if I could find or detect anything.
I decided to go on a cycling holiday,
where I’d get on a train just south of Birmingham, so I wouldn’t be cycling
through places I knew, then I’d cycle down to Portsmouth, get on a ferry to
Caen in France, then cycle to Chartres via Paris, then to the standing stones
of Carnac, which had also been mentioned in Peters book. At a later date I’d check Landisilio in
Wales. I’d been planning for a year or
two to cycle through France, so in the year 2000 it seemed like the perfect
time to visit. Months previously I’d collected a large amount of
non-ferrous scrap metal from the demolition work I was employed within so my
finances were better than normal. I
asked my brother to come too but he was a bit reluctant to accept going on
cycles, then later accepted after some careful persuasion from me. I
didn’t tell him why I wanted to visit Chartres; I just said we’d be passing
through that town so I’d be visiting their Cathedral.
I later learnt there is a lot of
literature about Chartres Cathedral, but the only information I’d read of back
then only originated from the pyramid book named in this chapter. I had
no other information about the place, despite there being much literature that
either describes its splendid architecture, past Cathedral owners claims they
had the Turin shroud, whilst other works describe the maze pattern incorporated
into the floor of the building.
On the morning I was to visit my brother
got out of his tent long before me mine, he had gone down into the town by
himself, so I ended up arriving at the place alone and we had agreed to meet up
at the Cathedral. When arriving I walked in by the side entrance and was
immediately struck by the buildings grandeur of its very tall walls, its finely
carved stonework and complex stained glass windows. The inside was dimly
lit and playing was some organ music, it made the place sound and look very
mystical and perfect for the occasion. While slowly walking around the inside of the
building I began to scan the stone work for hints of a kind as to what I was
searching for, but I really hadn’t got a clue what to look for. Before
long I’d walked upon the maze paving stones but my interest was directed away
from that, so continued walking around the interior in a clockwise
direction. When at the other side of the building some sunlight was
shining through a hole in a stained glass window so I took a photo of that.
Next I came across the finely carved
woodwork but I didn’t seem too interested in that either, so continued walking
around and came to the area leading me to the altar, that’s when the many large
pentagrams set into the marble flooring captured my attention. Only one week before I set off for France I
bought a new, Celtic styled pentagram, to replace one I’d given a girlfriend
years earlier, which seemed to me to be a little supernaturally influenced as I
had never before these times wanted to replace it, and I had no knowledge of
there being pentagrams set in the floor of the cathedral. While walking towards the altar I was
actually holding it in my hand whilst it was tied around my neck, then a few
seconds later noticing the many pentagrams set into the marble floor.
Walking towards them I noticed ropes and
posts cordoned off the area so walked to where I could stand closest to them,
which is roughly close to where the above photo was taken. When there
noticing some cracks in the floor that were old and severe, which prompted me
to think, “I wonder what has caused them cracks to appear?”
Immediately after thinking that I was shook and scared by an earthquake or
tremor I could feel shaking all around and below myself. I immediately
looked at the surrounding masonry and vaulted ceiling area, as I believed some
masonry could have worked itself free. None came falling down though so I
felt a lot of relief for that. The quake or tremor really was that big as
to cause me that much fright, I have a lot of construction experience,
especially with masonry and I was scared pieces would be falling around or on
me, the owners of the building really do need to recheck the vaulted ceiling of
the altar every month. I think they need
seismology equipment hooked up to the building and ground too, but they’ve
probably had that installed ever since hearing of my story. The whole
area shook for about 2 seconds in each of 3 bursts; each separated by point
something of a second. After it had stopped and I noted no masonry had
worked free, images entered my thoughts of myself sitting down on the cracks
which I then promptly did.
I felt an overwhelming peaceful and
calming emotion enter myself, so just stayed there for a short amount of time,
till an undercover follower intentionally disrupted me, so I then walked away. It was actually the ex-girlfriend billionaire
pretending to be an undercover officer intentionally disrupting me, an
ex-girlfriend from school, her, some of her lot and her murderous royal guards
had been up to all sorts of dodgy ness against me, because she was obsessed
with me but I wouldn’t let her into my life, so she went full on to ruin mine
as much as possible but from a discreet distance and arms length.
Earth definitely spoke to me, within 2
seconds of me thinking about what had caused the cracks to appear, the answer
must be earth tremors and/or quakes that are of a supernatural origin.
Before leaving the cathedral I walked
up the spire and signed the visitor’s book, also leaving a little comment, I
wrote: A gorgeous cathedral, just a shame it’s been built on top of a pagan
sacred site of enormous energy. One
that shakes a building to those extremes cannot be healthy for any building,
and the original building had once before been totally destroyed by fire, which
was the sites second major fire, previous to this another fire totally
destroyed its facade. I reckon it would
have been earth tremors that caused them fires, by knocking over candles.
I know the paving stones would appear
to have been cracked by people walking on them over the many hundreds of years,
but to hear and feel an earth tremor at the precise moment of thinking about
what caused them cracks surely was the answer.
Earth tremors loosen the ground, which contribute to the slight sinking
of a building pressing down on that loosened ground. Nowhere else in the building where any cracks
in the floor, if people walking on them was to be the blame surely pathways
through doorways are where most cracks would be.
When strangeness occurs with earth
every decade of my life, in every year and whenever I try something with the
supernatural or psychic, it’s too much to consider anything other than
that. It has become harder to
disbelieve, and the more I write of what’s occurred then more people believe in
me, although it gets pretty impossible not to believe, when you have
experienced my telepathic abilities.
There’s more to Earth and the rest of
the Universe than even I can see or know of, I have seen on many occasions it
reacting to my thoughts and emotions, with out of place changes of itself,
making it hard for me to consider it to be coincidence. It reacts to aspects of my thoughts and
emotions like how my supernatural origin friends reacted to me for years, to
teach and show me things, to prove to me its own existence and awareness, and
its closeness and loyalty to me.
May be I’m wrong, may be its not aware,
but I have nothing else to consider that can be as easily believed.
There have been many major connections
with me and earth, in 2003 the night after the afternoon when I handed some
free booklets out to the local Bolton Asian community, it was a life changing
point for some of their people, due to very soon after they very easily
experiencing my telepathic abilities.
During the evening of that same day earth generated thunder and
lightning in the Bolton areas, which was a sign of power and connection,
although some religious and superstitious people may have believed it was a bad
omen. The local Asian people who were
speaking of me that night knew it was more than a coincidence and wasn’t a bad
omen.
When attending the outdoor Live8 charity
London music concert, in the year 2005, all day the weather looked as though it
was going to rain, when persons performing as a part of the concert were
mentioning the bad looking dark clouds and possibility of rain, I knew it
wouldn’t rain and some of them performers heard my thoughts on such too.
Twice the weather was mentioned by performers and on both occasions within a
second of the weather mentions I felt a single drop of rain hit my face, the
only times that day I felt any rain.
Without the clouds it would have been a very hot summer’s day, with them
it was the perfect weather for it.
People in the performance did know of my
telepathic presence due to my writings and heard my telepathic presence, and on
the day I in telepathic ways told them something supernatural in the sky may
occur. On many previous occasions I had
seen supernatural origin circled cloud formations, then late in the day at live
8 an opening in the clouds appeared directly above myself, which grew till
it uncovered the sun which was by that time very close to disappearing over the
horizon.
Some people who know me where thinking
along lines of it defining the sun will shine just before it disappears.
It’s too much to consider the circle
cloud opening appearing above myself was nothing to do with me, because I’ve
seen many similar such occurrences.
At another outdoor music festival, years
earlier, I and many police saw a perfect circle clear sky of about 15 miles
circumference, it was surrounded by dense clouds which stayed like this for
more 3 hours. There was something of a supernatural origin rising up from
the centre of land that was situated directly under the clear sky circle, which
was causing the edge of clouds to roll up, then backwards and then back round
again. There were supernatural properties affecting the clouds, and they
were trying to recover the sky but all they could do was rollup against the
edge of the clear circle, then being pulled up and backwards, then down into
the draft only for a new line of clouds to roll up against the edge. The
clouds were continually rolling up, back and forwards in a circular motion, an
ever-rotating edge of clouds. It was amazing to watch and I wanted to
take a closer look but the edges were miles away from myself, so I couldn’t
take a closer look as I was attending an outdoor music festival. It
reminded me of a bigger than normal nuclear explosion mushroom cloud, only in a
reverse kind of way, where the clear sky was the centre and the clouds the
exterior.
When occurring my UFO friends were
telepathically claiming to have created this via an atomic jam. This they
claim is where they use an atomic device to generate and duplicate an almost
infinite number of sub-atomic meson like binding atoms, all being attracted to
the area I was in. They said to put
people and objects into a paused state of being.
Creating binding atom particles in this
way generated what looked like the opposite of a nuclear explosion in the sky,
where as nuclear explosion mushroom clouds are formed by splitting atoms, so my
unknown origin friends explanation do have a basis to be believed by atomic
physicists.
They added they attracted all the
sub-atomic particles by placing a rod of a certain very, rare, heavy metal in
the middle of the land where they wished to freeze peoples conscious awareness,
then to reverse it they took the rod into space and the particles followed
before then being dispersed. They
explained all of this in my thoughts hours later during the night time, when I
was wondering about how the ‘reversed mushroom cloud’ could have occurred. I was walking through a darkened field away
from the stages, tents and stalls, no people nearby, no lights, nothing but an
empty field and almost total darkness.
As soon as they told me about the rod of very heavy metal they used to
attract the particles I found a lump of aluminium in the field. A disposable lighter casing, a heavy lump of
metal for its size, polished cast aluminium.
I saw it shining in front of me as soon as they telepathically mentioned
the rod of heavy metal. I was alone, in
the middle of a field in total darkness; I could see no other objects on the
field anywhere.
Finding that heavy cast alloy lighter
casing within a second or two of thinking about an unknown to humanity heavy
metal isn’t a lone circumstance of such, that only touches the surface. There was a time when walking through the
streets of Bolton and the supernatural did very similar but to more
extremes. I’d be speaking with them in
thoughts, they telling me I am a part of the environment, and to bolster that
belief in myself this is what occurred next.
“You’re Walking,” went through my mind then the very next item I
looked at was an empty bag of Walkers crisps, then next a thought went through
my mind and yet again the very next item I looked at advertised the same as
what went through my mind. This
continued for about another 10 words and each next item I looked at was
precisely the same as the word they put in my thoughts. It did my head in actually, so I tried not to
look at anything but every time I did again it occurred. This was walking through the streets of
Bolton, at night time and either looking at litter on the floor or advertising
signs. It totally baffled me deep into
thought about how such could occur; all the supernatural elaborated on is that
I’m a part of environment in spiritual and physical ways.
I’ve attended approximately 8 outdoor
music festivals or concerts and never once did it rain during, before or
immediately after the event, which people of the UK will know for sure was
strange due to it usually raining during the outdoor festival weeks and months.
When my nieces were performing in an
outdoor dance exhibition, in Bolton town centre, the clouds were very heavy and
totally covered the sky, so it looked for definite it would rain heavy. I
started to imagine the clouds opening up directly above myself, which then
slowly began. I tried holding back the
rain and then after the dance demonstration had ended the clouds recovered
above us. I had my cycle at this exhibition and before I set off for home
I thought about the rain beginning while cycling home and that I’d get
drenched, which then occurred. Very
heavy rain and I was absolutely drenched in about 2 minutes, yeah Earth is very
funny at times.
It still occurs. On a Saturday, Autumn of 2013, I set off on a
cycle ride, my route from Darwen to Bolton, then Bolton to Bury, then Bury to
Darwen going through Rossendale. As soon
as I set off I knew I’d have to be careful with the weather, so tried to make
sure it wouldn’t rain, but then received thoughts suggesting it would rain when
I hit the Rossendale area. I set off on
the last leg from Bury to Darwen just as it was getting dark, I took a wrong
turning then found a road and collection of buildings I had been wanting to
find for over 2 decades, a walk Granddad had taken me and sister on when we
were small kids. This put an extra 45
minutes on my journey, and it still didn’t rain till I hit the Rossendale
area. Was I meant to take that wrong
turning so I’d find that walk Granddad had taken us on decades earlier? It seemed the case to me, I’d wanted to know
where that walk was for years.
And there was a night to day sky
occurrence in Clayton Lee Moors, which me, mum, dad and my brother and sister
saw when I was about 4 in 1976, the night sky turning to a day light one
instantly and silently, staying that way for near to 10 seconds, then turning
back to night time instantly and silently.
And in the 90s I predicted to Greater
Manchester Police that for the 4 or 5 days leading up to my sisters birthday it
would be very heavy rain all day every day, on my sisters birthday it would be
like a fine summers day with hardly a cloud in the sky, then the 3 or 4 days
after it would be very heavy rain all day everyday again. I also added this would occur to prove to
them how close to God I am, which then occurred precisely how I predicted.
We suffered at work with that one, so
people can’t say it was I who controlled the weather. We were outdoors, concreting, gulley, pipe and
kerb laying, also preparing the land for a new tarmac surface. It was the worst weather I’ve ever had to
work in, many hours of work being ruined by the rains, and we had to make up
for that with over-time. Working till 2
am one night, then back at work at 7.30am, I never controlled the weather that
week.
Newquay, Cornwall, the morning of the
total eclipse of the sun in 1999. As
soon as sunrise began early morning heavy clouds began to cover the sky. I told my brother and friends that an opening
in the clouds would appear during totality of the eclipse and so we will see
it. Then when totality began and the
clouded over sky began to get dark I saw a vision of an opening in the clouds
appearing to the side of where the sun was hidden behind clouds, then next
seeing in the vision the cloud opening size, shape and movement over the sun
and for how long it would stay over the sun.
Then when the eclipse began the clouded sky went dark and then during
totality the vision of the future I saw began.
An opening in the clouds appeared where I knew it would, it began
getting bigger and then moved over to where the eclipse was, and for long
enough for us all in Newquay and close by to see the totality of the eclipse
for about one or two minutes. I knew the
time the opening would appear, the place, its size and shape, its movement over
the sun and for how long it would stay there.
Did I control it to go that way or did I know it would be? Either way it doesn’t matter, I knew more
than I should have under normal circumstances.
Then I predicted a perfect circle of
clear sky, around the moon, within a totally clouded over sky, I predicted this
to Greater Manchester Police, in 2001, I adding it will be situated over and
around the moon for most of the night.
And when it occurred a few weeks later it had definite sudden edges to
itself, it was a perfect circle in every way, it wasn’t one of the halo like
circles seen around the moon when slight cloud is around itself. I predicted this to Police and adding it
would occur to prove to them I am the man as mentioned within prophecies. The doormen of the nightclub I was visiting
that night also saw it and knew it to be something they couldn’t understand,
they were all looking at it baffled and commenting about how they didn’t know
what it was.
In one of my earlier versions of this
book I made a prediction about another similar cloud circle sign, which would
prove to the public I am who I say I am, although occurring with a circle of
clouds covering the sun and staying covered whilst it moved through the sky,
but now I don’t want to prove myself in that way whilst I live. I took the prediction back long before the
year it was describing, I wasn’t proven wrong; I took my prediction back before
I could be proven either way.
It may still occur during my lifetime
or shortly after, I hope not whilst I live because I’d then be getting mobbed
everywhere I go. I already see people
checking me out every time I leave my home, visitors to the area, that’s just
going to escalate if that sun disk sign occurs, putting areas around me into a
standstill.
A storm in England, in either 2001 or 2002, had been
disrupting a lot and killed a few, it had been present for a couple of days, I
tried pushing it out to sea which occurred a few hours later, I suspect this
was earth doing what I wanted of it.
24th March 2010. I received a small electric shock from a Dock
Leaf in my garden, so I reckoned a thunder storm was on its way, it was 5 minutes
of hail within the hour, with only one thunder, and rain for an hour after
that.
Intentionally falling on a pivot onto
my bed in 2002, readying for sleep, was interfered with via telepathy to look
to the sky through the window and I saw horizontal fork lightning. Less than a quarter of my window was giving
me a view of the sky, and that lightning was seen throughout that small area of
the large window. The only time I've
seen horizontal fork lightning is when I was horizontal and falling onto my
bed, I’ve seen a lot of fork lightning but never anything similar to that.
I saw the moon look like the sun,
during an evening in Wales, in 2002 or 2003, on Trinity Sunday. I know atmospheric conditions are
attributable to making the moon sometimes appear as an orange colour, but
before I saw it I made a similar prediction in my thoughts, which many people
heard via telepathy. I said Wales is
the land of the rising sun, many times. I didn’t know what I meant with this statement,
people of the UK authorities hearing this from my thoughts, a few times
enquired there as to what I was thinking about, and I couldn’t give them a
clear answer because I too didn’t know what I was defining. Till about 30 or 40 minutes later, when we
all saw the moon rise over the horizon and it looking a very orange colour for
close to 30 minutes, before then fading back to its normal colour. It looked similar to the sun rising in the
night sky but the contours of the moons craters could be seen.
I also predicted to Greater Manchester
Police the many Manchester tremors of late 2001 or in 2002, a few months later
Manchester endured more than 50 earth tremors and all in the same week, which
was reported in the news. I predicted
minor earthquakes and adding everyone would be ok because they wouldn’t be
severe. I felt one a night before it had
been news reported, but didn’t realise what it was till seeing the news
reports. I felt the building and floor
shake around me and I heard the tree branches and leaves in my garden rustling
while moving. I thought I was imagining
things due to the time of it being so small, somewhere close to 5 seconds, then
saw the news reports the next day.
I can also associate with my connections
to earth a primary school trip, to Gatwick or Heathrow airport; I attended when
about 6 or 7 years old, so it could have been 1979. On that day I watched
a large passenger airliner scrape the underside of its tail down the runway
while taking off. It did take off but had to immediately land. I
only watched one plane take off that day, because I think the organisers of the
trip were more interested in the shopping areas. I did notice it scrape the underside of its tail
down the runway while taking off, may be a gust of wind, or may be pilot error,
I don’t know what caused that, may be something much worse had been prevented.
May be it was a coincidence; it just
seems strange I watched that occur, the only time I watched a plane take off in
England.
And then when spending time online
watching videos about major climatic and environmental changes, then
considering such and writing about it, then the same night I watched what I
took to be the best video about such, it begins snowing and for 10 minutes the
snowflakes were massive, bigger than anything I’ve seen before. Some were 4 inch long, obviously many clumped
together as one, I’d never seen them that big before, and it became the
snowiest winter I ever experienced, there was snow on the ground in some places
in April.
In booklets I handed out to local
businesses, I wrote that in the future earthquakes and tsunamis caused by such
will be more common place, more devastating and moving to regions that don’t
usually have quakes. I also explained
how all coastal nuclear power stations are time bombs waiting to go off, IE due
to the future increase in quakes and the resulting tsunamis. In less than 6 months the Asian tsunami
occurred, then some years later the Fukushima nuclear power station was
destroyed by the Japanese tsunami.
Again to some people this may seem like
coincidence, but I wrote about it because I saw visions of those futures,
although I didn’t expect it to occur during my life time and I still expect
more of this increase. May be the
increase will slow back down to normal, I can’t see it happening though as
there is human interfering with the crust and mantle causing the increase. So that would be another prophecy fulfilled,
the one that says during a time of quakes caused by man.
For years I’ve believed earth and even
the Universe is aware, how else could I predict abnormal environmental changes
or abnormal weather, if I hadn’t connected telepathically with it? I know the supernatural can and do control it
at times, but they have also given it its own awareness and to be able to
control itself.
I once knew beforehand that there would
be big change seen in our solar system soon, on one of the other planets, the
very next week it was news reported, I can’t recall what it was precisely
though, that much has occurred some things escape my memory. I saw it news reported within a few days of
me knowing that future; It may have been a bigger than usual storm front brewing
on Venus, mid 90s.
Humanity can build computers with
intellect, senses and awareness, so it isn’t hard for me to believe a species
of life we know not much about would be able to build intelligence, memory,
control and awareness into a Universe.
To consider the most advanced and most knowledgeable species in this
Universe brings into our awareness every kind of advancement we can’t
imagine. I know I’ll lose some people to
not believing in environmental awareness, whilst they program their silicone
chips, read the time from their quartz crystals or program their vehicles to
send them in the right directions.
A very strange one was as follows; When
working at the Daily Mirrors Oldham printing depot, undertaking a contract for
a construction firm. When on dinner and
sat in their canteen I picked up a newspaper, began reading then found an
article about the James Randi one million dollar psychic challenge. The story was by Tom Dunne, he was asking for
psychics to get in touch via the phone, to speak about their psychic experiences,
if they are interested in being tested within a prelim test, and if successful
with that then to enter the one million dollar challenge. I took his details then rang him up a few
days later. We spoke over the phone a
few times, the last being close to 40 minutes.
After explaining some of the psychic predicting and solving I had
performed with police I then began chatting about my telepathic abilities and
adding it’s what I’d be most interested in being tested for. He asked how I can perform telepathy, I said
in many ways, next he asked if I could do it over the phone, I said may be but
I had never tried before, so next he asked me to try. I agreed and he then asked me to tell him
what kind of car he owns, after a brief pause in the conversation and getting
nothing in my thoughts I told him I had no answer, but when I stop talking he
should repeat the name of the car over in his thoughts many times, this time I
did get something. I told him the car
model and version and he said yes, correct.
Since I had told him I had predicted much to
police officers, including many futures and which then came true, he asked if I
could predict any futures for him, I said yes and he asked what, this is what I
told him; There’s going to be a bomb at your place of work, but don’t worry,
everybody you know will be OK. I
then became defensive and explained that I didn’t know where I got that
information from and that’s its probably wrong, but when it occurs he may have
to speak to police about me, if they suspect I to be something other than what
I claim to be, he said they would then asked me a few more questions on this
matter but I couldn’t get any more information.
He finished the conversation by saying he would have to go over a few
things before deciding on who takes the prelim tests, so would have to speak to
me again in a few days. I phoned him
back up a few days later and he invited me down to his place of work, at Canary
Wharfe, in London, I asked what Canary Wharfe was and he seemed surprised I
didn’t know, but then I backed out and declined the offer, adding I couldn’t
afford to take a day off work. I was
hoping for an offer of payment for loss of earnings but he didn’t offer it and
I didn’t want to ask for it, I apologised for wasting his time but he was OK
about things, we said our goodbyes and that was the last I spoke to him.
A few weeks later I was working on a
contract for the same construction firm, this time helping to make an outdoor
tank pit, at Vernacare, in Bolton. They
specialised in making paper products for health services and using unsold
newspapers to make them products. One
morning or afternoon I watched a large articulated lorry with an open back
trailer pull up, and then people began unloading the unsold newspapers; there must
have been millions of sheets of newspaper on the trailer. Thoughts then told me this, “Magnus, I bet
Tom Dunne’s follow up story is on that trailer, the prelim test result story.”
“Yes I bet it is, there’s
no way I’m gonna go searching for it though.”
“No that would be a bit
futile.” My thoughts went silent so I got back to work, later
that afternoon when walking back to the site area from my car, I saw a piece of
newspaper fluttering around in the wind on the tarmac, I thought, “Wouldn’t
it be strange if Tom Dunne’s follow up story is on that piece of paper.” I inwardly laughed and agreed, picked it up
and to my astonishment there it was. I
looked all around myself to make sure no person was around, someone who could
have placed it there for me to find but I could see not one person.
Part of the article said something
similar to this; “ James Randi has made the test confines too hard for any
person to pass.” Then the closing
sentence said that some people claim they can predict the future, which I knew
was an indirect reference to my bomb prediction.
When I asked the supernatural how I
came to find that page of the newspaper, I was told, “As we’ve said many
times before, you’re part of the environment, part of earth, you drew it towards
yourself via earth pushing it your way.”
“So how come I was working
in the Daily Mirrors depot when I found the first story of such.”
“Same as this follow up
story, you were both drawn to each other.” It wasn’t my usual contract to
work at the Daily Mirror, I only did one day there to help a ganger catch up on
a contract, but after my time speaking with Tom my employers got more contracts
from them.
Foreseeing the future was a common one for
me, whilst being taught about the psychic by the supernatural origin friends of
myself, or when performing psychic detecting.
And it was pretty easy for me to realise I was able to predict news
reported actions of people I don’t know by telepathically connecting with some
kind of technology that knew of those future plans of people. It had to have been a technology; it always
predicted the future to me via video like images in my mind of those events,
sometimes the images being a kind of puzzle to work out, and in some of those
moments the images only I would be able to decipher, due to being of
circumstances known by me, which when I spoke of them images or deliberated in
thoughts about was able to work out what it meant precisely.
It seems whatever it is it understands
language but cannot communicate with it, so it makes the receiver of image
information use individual personal insight to decipher pictures into what it
wants to say.
Easy for me to predict the future
actions of people when all thoughts are recorded by the supernatural, but them
making me do it with transportation accidents was hard for me to work out how
such is possible. The supernatural have
told me many times they know of future transportation accidents via virtual reality
simulations, but that isn’t a good enough explanation for me, I find that too
hard to believe but it’s the only explanation I have.
It’s occurred a few times with me,
knowing of a major accident beforehand.
And then police, people in the Pentagon
and US and UK government persons have been witness to my vast psychic
detecting, I have witnesses who can say I knew details of such and such a crime
weeks before those details were first news reported, but again this is a part
of my life I have to keep detailed explanations of for the other book.
It may seem to some people that psychic
detecting shouldn’t be covered in the Strange Earth chapter, but all of the
psychic, spiritual and supernatural is interlinked, and that includes my Alien
associates because they are also very spiritual and psychic.
I have to vaguely mention parts of my
psychic detecting outside of the other book.
My psychic detecting the information I learnt originated from an
environmental technology that records everything we do and plan, there are
other life forms recording such of us too, but I’ve always believed I receive
my psychic detecting information from earth herself.
I also weeks before it occurred
predicted the Darwen flood to a local police officer, the first major flood
Darwen had endured for decades. That was
a warning from earth to police authorities, back away or else it gets worse.
In the summer of 2010, there was a water shortage in
the UK due to the dry months; a hosepipe ban had been implemented, so I asked
the supernatural to give us some rain because it would be hard for me to water
my garden with buckets. The day after
the hosepipe ban came into effect there was rain near enough all day every day
for the next 3 to 4 weeks.
I have tried to do this for countries
needing water more so than my country but I was never successful, may be these
strange moments with earth can only ever occur in the area I am within.
One
night I was being burgled by 3 teenagers masked up. They were knocking on my front door but I
wasn’t answering due to it being late at night, they thought I wasn’t home so
began kicking in my door, I do that a lot, won’t answer my door to people I
don’t know because I don’t want people I don’t know to know my routines. When they had got the door open I immediately
rushed to the door and fully opened it, upon doing so they ran while I tried to
photo them, so they returned fire by throwing half bricks and paving stones at
my head, but everyone missed easily, while I laughed, taunted them with
ridicule and continued taking photos. I
then decided to throw one half brick back, or may be a third of a brick, saw it
on the floor after it missed my head, then a picture entered my mind of me throwing
it at full strength, to the left and in front of one of the lads, and to make
it bounce twice on the road before whacking him on his ankle, who was by this
time more than 30 metres distance away, running further away from myself and
moving across from the right to the left.
So I picked up the half or third of a brick, threw it full force in
front of him, to his side and at the road, it bounced two times, once a bit to
the right, then a bit to the left, then whacked him on his ankle so he then
limped away. He was a moving, running
target, and increasing the distance between us and moving across, I was
expecting to hit a 2 square inch part of his running leg, making the half brick
irregularly bounce twice before whacking him where I wanted too. That was an impossible shot made possible
with my telepathic connections with earth.
The brick did precisely what images in my mind portrayed seconds before
I threw it, bounced a little to the right, then a little to the left before
whacking him. He watched it flying
towards him, when only a few metres away he actually stopped running, and that
is when it whacked him on his ankle. I
couldn’t stop laughing and his mate continuing to try to hit my head with
paving stones. I was stood on my door
step and he was a metre away, taking time to pick them up off the ground and
readying himself to throw them at me, a few times he was lined up perfectly for
a flying knee to his jaw but I didn’t want to shatter his face bones, so just
dodged every paving stone. Wrecking his
friend’s ankle was enough for me.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Our Lord
I regard the human aliens who visit
earth as who cultures and civilisations of times past regarded as the Gods and
our Angels flying in the sky. Looking at
archaeological finds and religious and spiritual claims of times past, the Gods
and Angels originated from the sky and what we now know of the size of the
universe it’s impossible to imagine earth is the only planet with intelligent
life upon.
India’s Sanskrit text talks of humanoid
figures in the sky, Chinas ancient texts also speaks of similar, the Roman
Empire regarded the Gods as originating from the sky, Native North Americans
too, African tribes and many other writings also say similar, that God like
beings originate from other planets. The
bible says Jesus had many supernatural events originating from the sky and
there are many other parts of that book that describe alien like encounters,
although not being described as such.
Even prophecies of the future say God like beings originate from
somewhere in space, somewhere past the sky and who will always be visiting us,
and there will be a time when they return and show their selves in more and
different ways.
All my experiences with the aliens who
visit me and watch everything I get up too or into, and whom influence most of what
I do within certain circumstances they wish to control me within, via
telepathic controls of I, have made me realise they must be the people regarded
as the Gods, God, Angels and similar. My
experiences, interactions and amount of contact I have with them are always of
a magnitude rarely seen, and many of those circumstances are of global news
importance.
My telepathic abilities amount to a lot
of the supernatural I experience, in me connecting with people, animals or the
environment in telepathic ways. Then
these alien people close to me are a permanent presence in my thoughts, adding
to some of my telepathic experiences a twist I had never seen or known of
beforehand.
They have predicted the future to me
many times, also beginning those abilities for me by giving me dream
premonitions, then later turning it into a conscious ability in I. Some of what they predicted were the actions
of people, major abnormal environmental changes either on earth or on other
planets, moments of the supernatural and have also predicted major
transportation accidents.
I knew Concorde was going to crash and
even tried to prevent it, by telling police what would be, when I had already
established myself as being psychic detecting able with their line of
work. I also told them they all had to
be permanently grounded and that’s the only way to prevent it, and that there
is more than enough documented evidence of minor mishaps and minor accidents to
justify permanent grounding. I also told
em it was going to be something that falls off the nose cone area which causes
the crash, it was a small strip of titanium that fell off the tail of another
plane which caused the crash, it shredded a tyre at high speed which in turn
ruptured a fuel tank.
And then the Formula 1 Grand Prix, 1994
in Imola, Italy. At the beginning of the
race there was a major accident, before starting one car stalled, no one went
to his aid when he used race policy to postpone the start, so when it began a
car behind him went straight into his car, almost ripping his car in 2. I was at my friends home, 4 or 5 of us, I
told them all that there is a more serious accident to soon occur, and 7 laps
after the new start Ayrton Senna died in another accident.
It baffles me totally when trying to
work out how they know of future accidents, it seems too hard for me to
comprehend how it’s possible.
And there was another death at this
race meeting, the day before in qualifying, Roland Ratzenberger.
My supernatural friends they know more
about us than we know, and they know a lot more of the future than they let us
know of beforehand. Usually it is
regional catastrophe, terrorism, war, serious violent crimes or major accidents
of the future that they let me know of beforehand, I asked why always on these
lines and was told, what do you want us to predict instead? The weather or somet? We show what we can do and what humanity can
do.
I’ve done a lot of psychic detective
work for the police, but in my definition I wasn’t helping the police, I was
helping the public where the police failed.
How I was able to do that is because the human aliens I’m in close
telepathic and physical connections with, have told me on numerous occasions
that every thought, action and emotion of all humans are recorded and stored
for reference, so I was able to access such data’s so to help the public
through the police.
One of the psychic detecting
circumstances of the future I predicted to UK police was as follows.
It was one night in the late 90’s, I had
drunk too much alcohol, which is a very rare occurrence for me, probably only
once or twice a year at the time and now probably once every few years, or
less. It was roughly 9 pm and I was led down on the bench next to the
cafe on Bolton bus station, while waiting for a bus home to arrive. There
was a slight problem though, I was feeling a little ill then fell asleep.
I woke up to see 2 friendly faces talking who were 2 police officers from the
nearby Bolton Police station. I suspect
someone had informed them of a drunken layabout on the bus station because the
2 officers weren’t wearing jackets; they looked like they’d just dashed out
from the very close by station. They were checking up on my emotional state
as they do, by asking me questions of what I’d been doing, where was I going
and why I was asleep on the bench, I explained myself and they seemed happy
with my manner, then I noticed neither of them knew about my telepathic and
supernatural abilities. Police stations work closely with neighbouring
ones, so previous to this moment I believed the times when I had time and time
again proven my telepathic and psychic premonitory abilities to many of Bury’s
police officers, word would have travelled through to the neighbouring Bolton
police. However, with the way the 2
officers were now speaking it became apparent they didn’t know of my psychic
and telepathic abilities. We were chatting decently and respectfully to
each other when I decided to mention some of my psychic abilities, one being
that I’d previously helped police by using only my psychic abilities in
predicting the future or giving valuable information with serious unsolved
cases seen in news reports. I was drunk
and I don’t usually talk openly like that, I mentioned these things then one
officer replied with, “If you’re psychic what will win the Grand National
then?” The Grand National is the most famous horse race in the U. K.
and was to be run only the very next week, which I didn’t know of at the time
and which is why the officer spurted out that question in a humorous
reactionary way. It wasn’t his intention to be given the horse name; he
was just having a laugh at myself. I immediately replied with, “Our
Lord will win the Grand National, thus proving how close I am to God,” I
added I saw in my mind the words Our Lord appear.
“You’re only saying that
because it’s the favourite horse to win.”
“I don’t even know the
horse’s names, never mind when it’s to be run.
If this horse leads the race from start to finish would you then believe
I’m psychic?” (It’s a 3.5 mile race
over very large fences!)
“May be”, was his reply.
Next I started seeing in thoughts not so
nice circumstances for the race meeting, seeing police evacuating the crowds
and a suspect bag was being looked upon by some of them. I also saw them
receiving a threatening phone call so the conversation then went like this: “The
police are going to receive a hoax bomb scare phone call during this
race-meeting, but the police concerned shouldn’t evacuate because there will be
no bomb, it’s just going to be a hoax call. ” I then asked one
officer that if these things were to occur exactly and precisely how I
predicted would he then believe I to be psychic, and then he replied with
another may be.
I even proved my telepathic abilities
to them, telling one I would give him my first name that way, when asking him
to verbally speak the name repeating through his mind he said he didn’t want to
do that because it’s a stupid name, I said, “it isn’t a stupid name, you
don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Because he said it was a stupid name and wouldn’t verbally speak it I
decided not to prove it obviously, so said, “That name that was running
through your mind began with an M didn’t it?” He said nothing and looked puzzled.
Despite me predicting a future hoax
bomb scare they didn’t look at my driving licence when I offered them to take a
look, so to prove my name, may be they had decided to follow me home
instead. Anyways I then started talking about Bury police by asking the 2
officers to share this new psychic information with them, which they then
agreed to do. After a bit more idle chat they asked me to leave the bus
station and walk home or they would arrest me so I then walked home, with a
stop off in a derelict building to get some sleep first, and the first vehicle
I saw when leaving that building was a police van.
2 days later I travelled back into
Bolton, whilst sat on the bus noticed a newspaper on the seat by my side, which
was a rare thing to happen in the 90’s, as the free newspapers weren’t given
out on the buses back then. An undercover police officer then instructed
me in my mind to pick it up and check up on the Grand National horse race, so
picking it up then looking for the horse race pages. When finding the
correct pages was immediately amazed to find Lord Gyllene was the
favourite horse to win. It must have been the same horse I predicted
would win, as no other name was similar to the words Our Lord.
After I’d read the write-ups of the horses I sat on the bus waiting for my stop
whilst thinking about my meeting with the 2 officers throughout the remainder
of the journey. I did have a brief telepathic conversation with someone
from Bolton police, but it was so brief it sort of flew past without me
realising it was a telepathic conversation, I just believed I was thinking to
myself.
Anyway, the race was only 5 or 6 days
away so I had plenty of time to go before placing money on Lord Gyllene.
On the morning of the race I didn’t
have time to place money on, then later in the same day learnt the race had
been cancelled due to police having to evacuate the race meeting, it was due to
a phone call hoax bomb scare they received.
A few minutes after learning of this I noticed a police van pulling out
of a nearby street, the driver making sure I could see her writing my vehicle
registration down.
Later in the day my friend Carl told me
the race organisers were going to run the race on the following Monday, so we
agreed to go and watch the race in person. On the day there was me, Carl,
Mick and Chaddy. We left the car on a car park then got on a bus to the
meeting, there were uniformed police officers everywhere but none noticed my
telepathic presence or recognised myself, so I was able to mingle into the
crowds un-noticed as we waited to be let into the meeting. When we got to
the front of the queue I noticed one officer staring straight at me, and then
when I looked back at him he started to smile back, so I gave him one back.
As I walked past he telepathically told me many police officers had their
money on Lord Gyllene to win. I asked in thoughts how many, when
he replied with, “All of them I think”. We started to slightly
smile and humour ourselves, then I broke contact as I was now being led into
the meeting by security.
A few days earlier I told all my friends
to put their money on Lord Gyllene, but now on the new race day they
still had their old bets and wouldn’t change them, because the race had been
postponed all bets could be refunded. I couldn’t tell them of my psychic
and telepathic abilities because I didn’t want to try to convince them of those
things, so had to try to get them to put some money on the horse without
telling them why I believed it would win. They didn’t listen though and I
didn’t really listen to myself in full, I only placed a £5 bet on, I took 12/1
odds though so won £60.
I’ve never gambled much at all, but I am
very much up with what I did. Even when I went into my uncles gambling
shop I won 4 out of the 5 bets I placed. A horse called Paddy O’Brien
was the one that I didn’t win with, it came third or fourth due to its weight
handicap. Even one afternoon when my
home in Bury was full of friends who were all watching horse racing with me,
and they all had bets on, not one of them got one winner, but every horse I
said would win did win. The last race of
the day I told them to quickly get to the betting shop and put their money on
what I said would win, only one guy listened to me. A guy at Bury FC got a good winner off me
once, Nice One Mr Fox, a dog that won easily.
I don’t bother with betting anymore though.
And Lord Gyllene won by leading
from start to finish, I was at the paying out desk handing in my ticket when it
had about a 50 metres left to race, the cashier telling me, “ Can you just
wait till it’s won please?” I didn’t want to be at the back of the
paying out queue so offered my ticket before the race ended, and I'm glad I did
because there were dozens of people queuing up for their winnings.
During one moment in the race I turned
around from watching the horses and saw a group of police officers roughing up
some lad, I don’t know what he had done but I was a bit paranoid about them may
be wanting to grab me, due to may be suspecting I made the hoax bomb scare,
they didn’t seem interested in me though despite one watching me, so I turned
back around to watch the race.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Influences
Within Pro Football
Back in 92 was offered a temporary place
of self-employment, where many of my friends were also working, as construction
labourers for a sub-contractor of a company who were rebuilding Manchester
United’s Stretford End into an all-seater stadium.
I took the position then after a few
weeks a boss asked the many labourers if we’d like some over-time the following
Saturday, working as ball retrievers within the Stretford End construction site
, during United’s first home game of the season, the inaugural season of the
English Premier League. I, Darren and
Dennis each agreed, so were then told to be at work the following morning.
The next day just before the football
teams came out to warm up (Everton) our boss asked where we’d like to
stand. Darren and Dennis were asked
first due to being United supporters, luckily for me they both choose to stand
close to a corner flag, so I was left with the construction site area situated
directly behind goal. This was perfect for me because I was working out
plans to use telepathic abilities to make Peter Schmeichel, United’s then world
number one goalkeeper have a bad game, so to help Everton win.
Before the game began I started
deliberating in thoughts as to how to affect United’s goalkeeper, I decided to
shout at him whilst they were warming up, then when he turns around to look at
me I’d give him a confused look and with similar looking body language, then
looking over my shoulder to make it look like I was looking that way to see if
that was where the voice came from. This I knew would influence him to
think about me a bit, thus placing concentration towards me, so I’d then be
able to connect with him in telepathic ways more easily, and then I’d be more
able at messing his game play up a bit.
That’s all I need to connect with people in telepathic ways, concentration
towards myself makes it work perfectly, or my concentration towards a person.
Whilst revising this plan in thoughts the
ball Peter and his team-mate were practising with was kicked over the goal,
into my area of the construction site, so quickly I ran to retrieve it.
Whilst picking it up I recalled our boss telling us labourers that we weren’t
allowed to throw the ball back onto the pitch, we had to take it and hand it to
the nearest player. I looked at my 2 bosses, who were by now enjoying
their cans of lager while sat on top of a newly built concrete support
pillar. I realised I’d be able to get away with throwing the ball back
onto the field once, because the game hadn’t yet started. I then took a
run up and threw the ball as hard as possible; in the same way goalkeepers
throw the ball one handed. I threw the ball too hard though, trying to
loop it over the goal from distance the ball left my hand earlier than I wanted
it too, it actually rolled down part of my arm whilst in mid throw, which
caused a slingshot effect, so it flew higher than I expected, wanted and tried
for it to do, it went near enough straight up, instead of a loop over the
goal. It fell into Peter’s hands without him needing to adjust his hands,
arms or standing position. When he caught it he looked back at me in a
slightly confused manner, then turned around and continued practising.
The ball was nearly as high as the
stadium roof but I didn’t mean to do that.
It was more like a kick than a throw, but then that’s just me, strange
things always occur. I had passed
footballs with goalkeeping throws many times before, but never did the ball
roll down my arm just before leaving it, so when it did such with Peter it must
have been my supernatural friends telepathically controlling me to throw it
that way.
He immediately knew it was an excellent
pass, and totally amazing in how high it went, but it went too high, nearly as
high as the stadium is not an exaggeration. He then averted his attention
back to the warm up practising. I looked back across to my bosses who
were by now staring at me and were looking a little vexed and feeling the same
towards me, due to myself throwing the ball onto the field instead of taking
and handing it to Peter. Quickly I turned around away from their
direction and tried to disconnect from their angry emotions and looks.
I encountered a similar problem when
being trained by Bury F.C some years later, training as a football coach. When on chipping exercises I always chipped
too high, despite getting the ball to where it was supposed to go. All I was doing is what my boss told me to
do, but I was chipping to the extreme and I couldn’t do it any less, so made
other people do them demonstrations for me, whilst I coached the rest. It also occurred with a 40-yard curler but
I’ll go into that later.
Back at United in 92, as I waited for the match to begin my supernatural
friends then had a very brief telepathic conversation with myself. They
said that my plan of action to get Peter to concentrate on myself, thus giving
me more access to his thoughts was perfect, then as a bonus the ball I just
threw was also very good in making Peter concentrate on me via thinking of
me. I agreed in thoughts then put my plan of action into effect, and
shouted at the top of my voice Schmeichel. He looked around at me,
then I looked behind myself, then turning back round to face Peter and giving
him a puzzled look from my face, whilst shaking my head and also shrugging my
shoulders with holding my hands out to my sides palm side up. To display
body language suggesting I didn’t know who had shouted his name. This
baffled him slightly so he then turned around and tried to concentrate only on
the warming up exercises. It was too
late though, I’d made enough contact for him to start thinking about myself,
thus concentrating on my presence and knowing of it, and giving me access to
his thoughts more easily.
I quickly looked around to check my
bosses again and who were now looking straight at me, so they must have seen
and or heard my new antics with Peter. They were from Liverpool though,
the same place as the opposing team, Everton, so I’m sure they will now laugh
if they get to read this. I ignored their emotions and tried not to look
in their direction again, then soon after noticed I was very able to connect
Peter’s thoughts with my own, and he was every now and then generating images
in his mind of me, thus placing his concentration towards myself, so I began
doing the same in his thoughts too. I was keeping a low profile presence
in his thoughts though, but just enough contact to mess things up for him.
When the game began I waited for the
perfect opportunity to telepathically influence him. Some time into the
game United were looking very strong and held possession of the ball for a long
time within Everton’s own half of the field. It looked inevitable they
were going to score, then I noticed Peter was standing off his goalkeeper’s
line by a good few yards. I decided to try with telepathy to make him
walk out of his penalty area and far away from his goal, and to my surprise he
was following my every thought with his actions. I first said in my
thoughts, Keep walking, just keep walking forward, followed by, United
are going to score and you can then celebrate with them in Everton’s half of
the field. To my surprise he just kept on walking, first out of his
6-yard area and then to outside of the penalty area. I kept repeating
thoughts for him to continue walking away from the penalty area and to my
surprise he never stopped walking. By now he was closer to the centre
circle than his penalty area, then Everton regained possession of the
ball. One of their players kicked it to Peter, he then trying to control
it to his feet with his body, but before it reached his feet Peter Beardsley
took it from him. They both began
sprinting towards Peters goal, the rest of the United team just froze as they
watched the 2 Peters sprinting to goal. Peter the goalie managed to get
past him, in-between him and the goal but wasn’t able to save the shot.
Some other time into the game United had
a throw in close to Peter’s goals, and Peter himself was the closest United
player to the ball and throw in. So I telepathically instructed him to go
and take the throw himself and which he then ran to do. Goalkeepers never
take throws-ins but Peter; the then greatest goalkeeper was trying to take
one. Until 2 of his team mates ran up and tried to take the ball from him,
but he continued trying to take it because I was instructing him telepathically
that way. I was continually placing
thoughts into his own for him to continue to take the throw, which his team
mates then had to counter by forcefully taking the ball from him, after receiving
a verified signal of the same from United’s manager. Whilst Peter ran
back to his goal I felt his overwhelming emotions of being embarrassed so then
tried to disconnect and leave him be for a few minutes. I also tried to make him do something else
embarrassing, making a certain part of his body itch, so to try and make him
scratch it, and every time I tried he moved his hands as far away from that
part of his body as possible, he was reaching up to touch the cross bar.
Everton eventually winning 3-0.
I can say that my antics with Peter
were also an experiment to see how much influence I could have on his
performance. As a kid I grew up in
Accrington, the place where professional football first began, so I was bound to
want to give it another new influence.
Knowing what players on the field are thinking of is something coaches
and managers sometimes mention when training and coaching their players, I just
seem to have taken it to a new level.
Another time in the game Everton were
attacking Peter’s area, when the attacker was closing in on Peter I made him
dive early then the attacking player kicked the ball into the other half of the
goal, then looking at Peter in a way to suggest he was thinking, that was
rubbish, and that is precisely what he was thinking, well something similar
to that. Both goals will just look like goal-keeping errors on video, but
I will be seen as being the only person stood in the Stretford End area
directly behind the goals. I’ve checked
the Internet for videos of this but could only find the goals that were scored,
I couldn’t see myself.
May be Peter had at half time told his
team mates that I put him off his game slightly with my physical antics,
because every time United were attacking the goal I was standing behind many of
them were looking me in the face. I was the only person in that part of
the stadium and they weren’t able to score in this goal, and their every
attempt was a very feeble attempt. Some of them were also looking at me
strangely during and after their attacks, so I must have attracted their
attention in some other way too. I was
trying to put thoughts in their minds when attacking the goal I was behind but
whether or not I was successful only they would know of that. There were
a couple of moments when it looked like they were going to create a good
chance, by getting close too or within the penalty area, so when those few
moments arose I jumped up off the ground and around, a daft looking move to try
and distract the attackers. They never scored when them chances
arose. I did try to put many thoughts
into the United team when they were attacking this goal too, I dare not say
what them thoughts where though, they were derogatory comments about their performance,
repeating over and over again. I
received many strange looks from many United players but they tried their
hardest not to make it obvious they were noticing I.
I never got offered another chance to be
ball retriever in future games and I weren’t too bothered, it was only United,
I had a season stadium pass so just walked through the turnstile for the next
home game, I never tried to influence this game.
I got fired a few weeks later for not
doing overtime at the last minutes notice, one night when I had other
plans. Then they took me back the next
week, so I walked out the week after that, they overpaid me by a week so I
thought it be a good time to get out.
I tried to affect one other game of
United, again in the 90s but I can’t recall who they were playing. I
recall Casper coming on as a substitute for United, on loan from Burnley, but
they won that game. United were making chance after chance and then
easier chances, but they couldn’t score because I had used the supernatural to
stop them from winning this game. Even the commentator commented about it
being absurd and ridiculous how they haven’t scored yet, then next commenting
about how Ryan Giggs looked shocked that his easy chance didn’t go in, after
every other easy chance had missed. Eventually they did score though and
ended up winning by 2 goals, so they beat my attempts that day but I gave them
a good fight they’ll never forget.
When the game with Peter Schmeichel had
finished people around me were commenting that it had gone to Peter’s head that
he had just won almost with his own skills the European Championship with
Denmark. I agreed with my friends and
colleagues but within my thoughts and emotions I knew that in fact I had got
into Peters head with telepathy.
Another good one I got over them was
working for a different firm, at Man United’s health club, hotel, bar,
restaurant getaway close to Manchester, constructing speed humps on the
approach road was funny when seeing one of them drive on in his yellow Ferrari
and having to slow down to about 3 mph.
I’ve influenced the run of play with
telepathy within many other pro games and it never always went my way, for most
of the time it did though.
People can sometimes see images in
their mind of what I see with my eyes, so watching a live game where the
players know of my telepathic presence they see the game in their mind but from
my point of vision, it gives them more to see and from a different angle, kind
of like themselves live remote viewing the field of play around them with video
like images in the mind, it shows them were players are on the field without
them having to look around themselves.
There was one final game I decided to
try to help one team, during the times when all of football knew of me so both
teams knew of my telepathic presence, and my plan to try and help one team
win. The first half was embarrassing,
the opponents I were trying to use telepathic based live remote viewing against
seemed to be benefiting from it most, they were able to get comfortable and
relaxed with the game and how it was going, but them I wanted to win
couldn’t. They were 1-0 up within a
minute of the game starting; by half time it was 3-0. I very nearly left the game at half time, I
had actually decided not to go back for the second half, but not wanting to be
defeated influenced me to go back, also not wanting to feel like a deserter of
the team.
By the time the first half had finished
I had noticed the opposition strikers when they were onto the defence they were
already at full speed so were almost impossible to defend against. As soon as half time began telepathically I
told the players and their manager that and to counter they had to put their
defence close to the centre line, maybe it was the managers thoughts about
moving the defence up, it’s sometimes hard for me to work out which are my
thoughts and which aren’t. In the second
half that they did, their defence close to the centre circle, and they equalled
the opposition’s goals, went into extra time then won on penalties.
I helped them with the penalties too,
when watching each person ready to take one, the team I favoured their first
penalty taker telepathically telling me seeing himself in his mind from my
vision was making him nervous, so as each of their team readied to take a
penalty I closed my eyes, so they saw nothing in their mind, but when the
opposition were getting ready to take each penalty I was staring them out, they
seeing themselves in their mind from my vision so each were getting
nervous. I was also questioning them
about which part of the goal they were to target, so the goalkeeper of the team
I favoured knew where each shot would go.
He was also messing about with them too, acting a bit funny and instead
of passing them the ball handing it to them by walking right up too very
slowly, and then only handing it to them after walking back towards his goal,
he dived the correct way for nearly every shot too. So anyways they won and immediately after the
game the winning goalkeeper said on interview, I think the soccer Gods were
helping us. A few people in
television also mentioned God having a part in this game, one of the winning
players and a journalist; I expect there would have been others too.
It’s easy for me to influence any live
sport. The Italy/France World Cup final,
I wasn’t watching live so the teams didn’t know of my presence, whereas during
those times in other moments of my presence during live games, due to them
knowing of my claims by then, they would always know of my telepathic
presence. But on this occasion I wasn’t
watching a live television broadcast, I was listening in on an FM radio
broadcast and intentionally keeping my remote viewing ability away from the
final, so they wouldn’t know of my presence and therefore may not see what I
was going to try to do, which in turn would give me more ability to get my
telepathic control into the person I wanted to get them within. May be the teams did know of my presence
throughout, I’m unsure because I couldn’t see players reactions to my presence
due to only listening in on radio. My
plan was to provoke Frances star player, to get him anxious and angry, and to
try and get him to hit out in reaction to opposition barracking that was also
on going. I think the players could have
known what I was planning, because it seemed like the opposition tried the same
when I began with it. During one moment
of altercations with him and an opposition player, after the foul or tackle had
occurred the commentator explained how one player was verbally trying to wind
Zinedine up, so I joined in and intentionally placed emotions in him of wanting
to hit out with a head-butt, within about 2 or 3 seconds of putting that
emotion in him he head-butted the opposition player, he got sent off, France
down to 10 men and they lost.
It was the first moment in the game I
tried to do that, sorry but France did deserve it, check the net for scandals
of the world cup and you won’t get the full story of how France knobbled
Brazil in a previous final, Zinedine was part of that so it seemed right he get
sent off against Italy. I know it seems
extreme, but what is said about what they did to Brazil was far more extreme.
And then when Michael Schumachaer was
in his last F1 race before his comeback, all he had to do was finish in the top
10 and he would win the championship, but what kept repeating through my mind
was how a few seasons earlier he rammed Damon Hills car so to steal the championship
off him, so I decided it was now my turn to play a dirty trick. Thinking about Uri Geller’s metal bending, I
next tried to twist out of shape slightly Michaels car engine, within 30
seconds of trying that he got a punctured tyre, one next to the engine. He pitted, changed that, then was making his
way back to the top 10, his engine then blew a gasket or something and began
spewing out oil onto the track in one stream that was shooting up into the air. It looked like a clown car; I’ve never seen
anything like it before from similar such race cars.
A bit dangerous oil on the track, I
know, but it was only a little.
Back in the 90s when watching a Sunday
league game at Goshen playing fields, Bury, I tried to make an attacking player
do as I telepathically instructed him to do, which he then did and they scored
a good goal. They’ve done it with me
too, influenced my game play with telepathic instruction, when it first
occurred I thought I had worked out a good way to beat a good attack on goal,
then later realised it was an ex pro defender who had used telepathy in me to
instruct me to do that.
Even my supernatural origin friends got
involved with me in affecting a good many of United’s other games in later
seasons.
How the supernatural and I beat them in the
01/02 season was by me finding a discarded Manchester United mirror in a skip,
as soon as I found it I thought to myself, I could use this to jinx a United
season. How I did that was by placing it upside down in my bedroom,
so the words United were back to front and upside down, and my energies
being directed to it everyday would turn around their form into a mess. How this was successful I do not know, may be
mind over matter on my part, may be my supernatural friends getting involved,
may be the mirror really did have something to do with it but I’m not really
sure. May be it was something to do with
my soul being a part of the environment.
May be the mirror was just a mind over
matter thing, may be on my part or on-lookers parts, who were Greater
Manchester Police. They knew of this
curse and were watching it unfold weeks after knowing precisely what would
occur, I told them what I’d began and what would be. I can’t really pick and choose what occurs
except for with the telepathic. I don’t
know if it was my mirror ploy, or the supernatural affecting this season of
Uniteds, or just me and my soul, either way it was something to do with me.
One afternoon I was in Farnworth Police
station, October of 2001, giving information about my stolen car and also
giving them psychic information about terrorism, it was then that I told them
about me messing with United in this season, I told them what I’d done with the
mirror and that I’d asked the supernatural around me to get involved. I told the Police they would have a lot of
mess ups, I also told them Barthez was going to make lots of mistakes, Uniteds
goalkeeper, and that he would be offered a deal by Tesco for advertising
butter, people who drop the ball lots are sometimes given the title of butter
fingers. I said many things would mess
up their games and at the beginning of that season many things did mess up
their games, which was a rare thing back then for United.
After a few weeks or may be a little
longer, a Greater Manchester Police officer was giving me loads of grief
telepathically, because of how I was messing up Uniteds season. I telepathically told the police officer I
and the supernatural would make sure United win nothing that season, then next
telling him Uniteds bad run of form will now end but they will still win
nothing. Later that day I smashed
the mirror and put it in the bin, the very next game United won 10-1, against I
think may be Aston Villa, they returned to their usual high standard of play
for the rest of the season. They were
chasing titles for the remainder of the season but won nothing, a rare thing
for United back then.
Football is riddled with cheating, and
there is nothing in the laws of the game that says telepathy and the
supernatural are not allowed to be used to affect the run of play, although I
won’t try anymore of this, from outside of football that is. I won’t do anything against United either. I won’t favour teams when I’m watching games,
I’ll give equal opportunities with the live remote viewing aspect of telepathy,
and I won’t turn to the supernatural to try and change any game play.
For football fans who don’t believe in
some of my supernatural influences, according to a book I’ve read called, The
Illustrated History Of Football, by Chris Nawrat and Steve Hutchins, of
Hamlyn, the highest scoring FA cup final was won by Bury, my place of birth and
the same pro football club I worked at for a short amount of time in the 90’s,
as a trainee football coach. Their record was beating a team claimed by
the same book to have been cursed, who was Derby, it even says rumours of the
curse arose only after they’d built their stadium on the site of a Romany camp.
And now in 2008 when I first began
writing about that Derby curse, they were at the bottom of the premier league
so going down a division. They accumulated the lowest points tally ever
seen that far into a season, and at the end of the season it was a record
lowest points tally. May be they need
someone able with the supernatural, to turn around what has been done to them.
And Bury FC was another place I showed
in-person displays of telepathy too, and how the same and the supernatural can
affect the game. I also tried other stuff too and with me there they went
on to win a record, not losing a home game for I think 37 matches, it took
Manchester United to beat that record.
When Bury were making that record they never won many games but drew the
rest, and won the record by one game, so something strange was going on which
prevented the opposition from winning. They also went to Wembley for
their first ever time, for the play-off finals. They never won but then I
only predicted to them they would go to Wembley, I never actually told them
they would win. The first home game of the season I told Bury’s
management to tell the players to use lots of headers on their attacks and they
would win, and they scored 2 goals from 3 headers and won. One goal they scored was proper impressive, a
throw-in by Bury, it was headed backwards by one player, then another player
did the same and it looped in over the goalie into his back, top corner. The other header they scored was more impressive
but it was an accidental goal, he wasn’t trying to score. I telepathically instructed a player to cross
the ball, he did against his wishes, then the receiver having to sprint and
jump high to reach it on a header close to the centre circle, he was trying to
control the ball to his feet, he glanced it, it flew towards the goalie, he
stood motionless in line with it, waiting for it to reach him, it bounced on
the turf a few metres in front of him, but the spin on the ball caused it turn
on the bounce into the bottom corner, the then diving goalie missing it.
I bet they deny any knowledge of my
telepathy now though, pretty hard for people to admit to all that when they
know sceptical criticism is so mainstream.
It was actually an accident I told them about my telepathic abilities;
otherwise they’d probably have never noticed it. Writing some coaching session details for
goal-keepers, at home one evening, when on the part for penalties my
supernatural contacts were telling me via telepathy to write how goalkeepers if
they had telepathic abilities would be able to know which part of the goal the
penalty taker would target, but I didn’t want to write this in my papers due to
criticism and not wanting to share details of these my abilities. So my supernatural contacts controlled me to
write it in pencil and I’d be able to rub it out before my boss read it, so
that I did but forgot to rub it out, so the next day had to explain myself when
my boss read it out aloud. That’s when I
realised they had interests in telepathic abilities, that I was generally
wanting to keep it hidden but my supernatural contacts had been controlling me
to make sure I speak about it with certain people.
Another help I gave Bury FC was to say
how to get a good player off Manchester United for free. These two teams worked closely with each
other, so I worked out away for Bury to get a good player for free, or may be
the supernatural telepathically instructed me with this plan, or maybe I was
just seeing the future. I told my boss
if someone from Bury’s management makes a long standing joke of, give us a
good player, come on, and just say this as the first conversation piece
every time they meet, after a few months United’s management will cave in just
to shut him up. The very next season
Bury got David Johnstone on a free loan from United. He helped Bury a lot, scoring more than 30
goals in one season, the next season they had to sell him, sold 20 games into
the season after he had scored 15 goals, and by the end of the same season he
was still their highest goal scorer.
They ended up reaching the top of the championship league but after he’d
gone was a downhill struggle.
I have to admit my guilt here though, I
erm tried to help United, I wasn’t thinking of United, I was more on the lines
of wanting to help them so to help English football. They were playing a final and were one nil
down with 15 minutes left to play, then I asked the supernatural if they’d help
out. Their reply in my thoughts was, well
you’ll see if it occurs. They won
2-1, 2 substitutes each scoring a goal with nearly their first kick of the
game, shots on goal that to me looked like they didn’t go where the shooter
wanted it to go.
I expect many people will deny them
shots on goal didn’t go where they were meant to go, but that is how things are
with the supernatural, when your involved you know the truth, when your not
things just look normal. One was a slice
shot when about 5 defenders and the goalie were on the goal line, it didn’t
look like an intentional slice shot though, looked like he aimed right and
slice shot left by mistake. Many
defenders stood motionless and watching the ball when they were close enough to
easily stop it, the other looked like he was aiming for the bottom corner and
it went top corner, whatever occurred on the deeper level when asking my
supernatural friends if they’d help out they did tell me, well you’ll see if
it occurs
Even one of my hometowns, Accrington,
is where professional football began, that surely is no coincidence
either. Accrington, mainly known for
beginning professional football and making the then hardest and best bricks
around. I also worked as a brick and
stone restoration specialist, and I didn’t begin that work till away from
Accrington ties. It’s more than strange
I have ties with Accrington and have worked in both of the professions they
received global acclaim for, I didn’t try and work in them professions,
opportunities arose for me naturally, without me looking into them professions
and when I had no ties with Accrington.
There’s lots of strangeness in my life that is more than strange, I.E.
it has to be something else. Something
strange has occurred with nearly every facet of my life.
Even my local pro football teams that
seemed a bit strange to me, Burnley, Blackburn, Bury and Bolton and each doing
great when I was a supporter first time around.
I always favour the closest pro team, so with me moving around them 4
have been who I supported when living nearby.
Grew up near to Accrington so Burnley was my team then, then moved into
Accrington so Blackburn was the closest team, then to Bury, then Bolton, then
to Darwen, a few miles away from Blackburn’s ground. I don’t favour any teams anymore, just wanna
see excellent football no matter who it is.
Being taught coaching by an
ex-professional from Manchester City F.C.
Many coaches from many different clubs, our instructions were to curve a
ball to another player, 40 yards away.
So I lined up my first and said this to Paul, “ Do you think I can
impress you with one Paul?”
“Go on then lad, let’s see
what you can do.” He moved himself to watch, I explained I’m
left footed, so he moved again, and what I did I’d never seen anything like it
before. There were 3 of us in a line, me
at one end, a guy in the middle at 20 yards and a guy receiving at 40
yards. The ball curved around the guy in
the middle, close to 1 metre away from him, less than waste height. He turned to watch it curve around him then I
had to move to be able to see where it went because it changed direction that
much. The receiver messed up his control
because it was much further to his left than he was expecting. The ball bounced once, the receiver then
tried to control it but was over-stretching and messed it up. By the time it got to him it had moved across
at least 2 metres. I thought it was
nothing special at the time but for me yes, and now when trying to find similar
online in videos I’ve not been able to find anything the same. The ex player shouted in front of all the
others, “What was that?”
I replying with, “I don’t
know, I’ve never done that before, it’s something I’ll have to work on in my
own time.”
Before this moment I had asked the
supernatural if they would help me to impress the ex pro, to help me with my
game play. When lining up that 40 yarder
I lined it up in ways id never done before, first mimicking the kick with my
body stance, then back tracking my steps away from the ball, then 2 steps to
the right, then a slight change of direction.
To be honest I can only ever remember
seeing one guy in football do one of them, a curler at waste height or
below. I tried to recreate it with 2
more but failed, I had told Paul I’d may be impress him with only one.
Who I thought was the best player out
of us coaches he couldn’t get past me or take the ball from me, the ex player
at one point shouting at him, “He’s done you again Dibsy.” I weren’t good enough for pro anyhow, had an
amount of skill but that is all, not much experience either.
For me to throw a football at Peter
Schmeichel, the best goalkeeper of his time and it being the highest throw he
ever saw, and for Paul Power to have seen me do that I think both were
influenced into being by the supernatural.
The throw to Peter the ball rolled down
the length of my arm before leaving it, something I’d never done before. To be honest I don’t think I’d be able to
recreate these 2 moments; I haven’t played football since I was in my twenties,
more than 10 years ago.
My mum’s Uncle had an apprenticeship
with Bury, and another of her Uncles played for Leeds, and my Uncle was Wicket
Keeper for Accrington and Lancashire Reserves, so when at Bury I thought my skill
level would be enough to play pro or semi pro, it takes a lot more than that
though and I had no competitive experience in football, and telepathy is very
distracting too, it breaks concentration levels.
I managed to play football in Stretford
once though, well Stretford Police Station, close to Manchester Uniteds ground,
in the Polices prisoner exercise yard, while being held on Operation Lockout
for a 3-week prison sentence.
The exercise yard was close to a 40
metre length, I was sprinting with the ball on volleys straight towards a line
of 4 police officers, then when near to them lined them up for a big kick, made
it appear as though I was going to blast it at them off a volley, then just
before I kicked it changed my move and took the ball elsewhere. I did this about 4 or 5 times. They didn’t flinch one bit, they went silent
and motionless, I could feel their scared emotions but they didn’t show it, and
they were hoping I would kick it at them so they could rough me up. They did deserve it, a Doctor in Oldham Police
Station had prescribed me Cocodomol for migraines, prescribed on a give him 2
upon request basis, but every time I requested 2 I didn’t get them because they
enjoy torturing any prisoner. They even
broke the law by throwing other medication of mine away, Temazepam, prescribed
by the same Doctor in Oldham Police Station, prescribed for insomnia. Yes they liked a quiet wing in Oldham Police
station.
My footballing antics in Stretford
didn’t rile them, so next I started blasting the football repeatedly at the
mesh yard covering, then turning around and telling them, “I’m just looking
for a weak spot.” And what I did the
next day made them get rid of me totally, they’d had enough of me so shipped me
out to Liverpools Bridewell Police station, to let Liverpool Police deal with
me instead. A prison van scheduled just
because of me, I the first in, then they filled it with prisoners from other
police stations.
My petty offending when young was only occurring
when I didn’t know unknown to myself telepathic connections with people around
me can and was affecting my decision making and emotions, and that persons of
big crime were secretly using telepathy against me to send me into a life style
of undesirable ways. When I realised the
full extent of my telepathic influences that petty repeat offending ceased.
It took me till 2014 to realise who it
was exactly, for reasons unknown to myself the supernatural not bringing them
to my attention before, evil world leader status of people in my life, people I
knew but whom I didn’t know held that status.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I know a great many United fans and
workers in the pro football business will be opposed to some of my influences
into football, in reply I say I’ve lived with telepathy all my life, so it’s
just normal every day for me. Managers
have always encouraged players to cheat to some point and they are more than
happy too.
And everything always evens out with
me, so I’m pretty sure they will get some good supernatural influences back,
they probably wouldn’t want them anymore but I don’t control the supernatural,
they control I.
Many hundreds of people went against me
recently, in the most horrible and serious criminal ways ever, with police
encouragement, backing and support.
In a publicised and public live
televised event, of the most serious violent crimes ever, the most serious
kinds of warped evil and unjust criminal tortures ever, the worst kinds of
unjust serious criminal punishments around, the most barbaric awful and heinous
evil and gruesome torturous unjust crimes around, also the sickest perverted
violent sex crimes ever imagined. For me
an innocent man they thought had escaped justice, although the police knew I
was innocent, so it was a personal vendetta for them, why I have no idea.
This is what people in pro football
gave me, people in television, people within Lancashire Police, local Darwen
people, they subjected me to the most perverted, most awful, most despicable
violent and sex crimes ever, with Police backing, with police authority, with
police help, police support and police organisation.
No arrests, no intention to make
arrests, law and order has been abandoned within England and its all being done
so to harm me, if I do not get justice society has gone backwards 1000 years. How authorities in England are being with me
is making people want to turn to anarchy reactions of, because authorities are
being intentionally anarchic with me, when people return fire I will then get
the blame for that too.
Authorities are actually being driven to
cause as much grief to I; their authority is doing everything to oppose me in
as many ways as possible.
The biggest injustices in England are
occurring now and it is ongoing, it is against human rights and law. Law and order has been abandoned by the
authorities to me, it is criminal, it is the most serious criminal ever, and it
is by police, other authorities and whoever they get onboard, this latest was
one of their friends who put this new one to them, the torture in Darwen Town
Centre they all became a part of, OK not doing it, but making sure it occurred,
and making sure they made me go into it all.
And making sure they would not try to prevent it. It was police organisation, pro football
people, TV people, Darwen people, and Joanne with her European Royal guard
permissions.
It has to stop, the prophecies of my
win over evil world leaders, evil people and all that are not there for image
building, they are true depictions of the future.
Law and order has been abandoned in England
because they want me to be subjected to the worst, and are giving me those
circumstances, it has spread throughout the Police, I have done nothing but
help humanity.
The European Courts of Human rights,
they need to read this, to see what is occurring, to see how the authorities in
England are trying their hardest to send people me into awfulness, which then
spreads into the emotions of other people.
They are doing their best to do their worst with me.
This is Nelson Mandela all over again,
only worse, because my supernatural protections beat them they go to the worst
evil and sickest levels ever imagined.
In 2001 I verbally told police if they
heighten surveillance of me it will cause my suicide, within a week
surveillance was heightened to the extreme.
Please can someone get in touch with
them for me, European Courts of Human Rights and whoever else can do something
about this, it cannot be any authority from the UK, and send them copies of the
recording from the Darwen torture and all of that, and this chapter.
Justice, law and order needs to be
returned around I, people are close to going anarchic because of how they are
being with me, and many attacks have already begun. This will increase if law, order and justice
isn’t returned around and to I, higher up authorities need to get hold of this
situation now, stop it continuing because the authorities of this land are only
adding to the troubles. Justice has to
be served on my most serious criminal attackers, but so far it is not even a
consideration for police.
They still follow me everywhere,
undercover. It has to stop, all this
opposition has to stop.
These are the worst and most current injustices
ever, performed on the street with police backing, the European Courts of Human
Rights need to get hold of this situation, they need to get law and order back
around I, and make sure justice is served because the police are not doing
anything, they are involved. How
authorities are being with me is turning society backwards, people are hitting
back, suicide rates escalated with the latest opposition of me.
I am receiving worse treatment than
Nelson Mandela received, far worse, and it is affecting people everywhere. European authorities need to get hold of this
situation before it spreads to much worse levels.
This has been continual since 2001,
harassed permanently by them the police of this land, it occurred in Bury
Lancashire too, in the 90s, their police were set up to go against me too,
following everywhere, dodgy comments, etc.
It has been a continual surveillance operation of me, since I contacted
the govt back in 78, they won’t back away and I have done nothing to justify any
of it.
In 2014 I was setup by Lancashire and
Darwen police, people in pro football, people within television and locals from
Darwen, as well as billionaire Joanne and her dodgy lot. Set up to be subjected
to the most serious sex crimes imagined, violent crimes, forced animal sex at
sword point and all sorts of other things.
Why is this happening? What is going on? Crowds of people watching, police watching,
TV cameras broadcasting. I have done
nothing to justify such, how could anybody do anything that justifies that lot,
it’s impossible to be just in that, and yet it occurs to no other but me.
The European authorities need to get
hold of this situation; people are getting close to going anarchic, all because
of how authorities of England are being unjust, criminal and major malpractice
everywhere, all with me.
Someone please pass this site to the
European Courts of Human Rights, or whoever can make them wake up and be human
beings, not animals. I need justice and
so do the people who pay the wages of these authorities.
The most sick and perverse violent
crimes ever imagined, went on for over an hour, town centre, Darwen weekday,
and broadcast live, and not one authority stopped it because it was me. I’m still owed 35 million for giving Osama,
that should have been enough for me to say to all authorities go away.
This was a billionaire woman’s plan, a
serious sex criminal and doing people in, couldn’t get in my bed so took it to
these levels, with royal guard authority from Europe; she paid police to let
this occur on the street. Planned to
occur at United, when police were onboard, plans were changed to Darwen Town
Centre.
Previously she and hers drugged me up
with sodium pentothal and heroine, may be something else, and many times
throughout my life, when I am under authority surveillance, took me to
wherever, then made propaganda photos of me within managed photography, whilst
I was in a drug induced coma like effect of my person. Photos that made it appear I was into
paedophilia and doing animals.
Thousands of yrs prison in the next
life for all who organised it. Check the
prophecies, it’s all over them, that’s one of the reasons I’m here, for
justice.
All who chose not to use authority to
stop it, I’m gonna get them in the next life; It’s what prophecies say so I
have to explain the prophecies I will fulfil.
I’m also going to become a world leader, that’s what prophecies say,
that would be from 10 Downing Street, I know I would be able to make a govt the
people will be proud of.
Police will be getting the biggest
shake up eh! They need it, and the way
this country is it needs me in govt.
Many hundreds of people went against me
recently, in a publicised and public live televised event, of the most serious
violent crimes ever, the most serious kinds of warped evil and unjust criminal
tortures ever, the worst kinds of unjust serious criminal punishments around,
the most barbaric awful and heinous evil and gruesome torturous unjust crimes
around, also the sickest perverted violent sex crimes ever imagined. For me an innocent man they thought had
escaped justice.
Did I use enough words to describe
it? I need to ask other people because
they suffered it more than me, astrally projected elsewhere I endured about 0%
of the torture and violent crimes, even without astral projection, the drugs
they gave me alone would have made sure I remembered not much, or even known it
was occurring.
Attempts to kill always fail with me,
the main organiser of this serious crime spree knew this, so coupled attempts
to kill with the most perverted criminal torture, in public, town centre, with
police backing. Designed to cause
permanent mental instability which they may have caused but not in me, it has
been spread out into many other people.
They attacked me more than any for supposed serious sex crimes, the
mental torture others suffer most because they had to watch it.
Police, TV crews, people in pro
football, evil billionaires with royal guard authority, hundreds of people, all
a part of these supposed to be justices, serious crimes in the street against a
man they didn’t listen to my legal defence of.
Tortures that went on for over an hour, in the town centre street, day
time, week day, when I was working for the army undercover. Authority turned their back on law and order,
TV turned their back on law and order, they organised and broadcasted the most
serious sex crimes ever and all given to me, they were the serious perverted
sex criminals distributing illegal pornographic material, and it is they and
the police who escaped justice for serious sex crimes, not I.
Police also intentionally interfered
with me to put me straight into it, the violence on the streets, they allowed
it to occur, unopposed by police watching, they helped to organise it, so they
were guilty, police were guilty and no justice is being served.
You low life lawful criminals in police
authorities, if you continue to refuse to serve justice with me you’re sending
countries back 500 years, street punishments escalate when police are involved,
and which they have now caused.
People are hitting back, this is going
to escalate if they do not stop their awful ways with me, justice has to be
served, justice has to be served to get societies back in the year 2014.
I will not lose, look at the
prophecies, the more opposition I have the greater I become, and they even
needed me to explain that one for them. With
every escalation of harms, I reach higher, and always catch what I’m reaching
for.
It is they who have whacked people out
in the head in serious criminal ways, it is they who have taken society back
500 years, they were the serious sex criminals distributing illegal
pornographic material, with police backing, help and to have no arrests. They all became serious sex criminals against
I who has never committed any, when they thought differently.
The worst kinds of seriously criminal humiliations,
for accusations they didn’t give me chance to explain my innocence of, and when
I did they ignored it and began the torture from the start.
If they did this to your mum or dad,
what they did to me, with police backing and no arrests, like they did with me,
you’d do more than what I do, which is just write about it.
Crimes of the most serious cruelty, the
most serious perversions too, and Lancashire police joined in and were part of
arranging it, and allowing it to occur in the streets, which is why all on duty
that day in Darwen Police will be targeted by my supernatural friends, the same
with them at Manchester United who were there, and all those others that went
against me in some serious ways, and those other people from professional
football, TV channels crews and broadcast authorisers, they all encouraged it,
they were all for it, they filmed and broadcast it everywhere, many organised
it and helped it to be, many siding against me directly, they were all guilty
of aiding and abetting the most serious violence and perversions against me an
innocent man, one that none of them listened to my legal defence of, and
continued with their awful plans.
They went there to criminally punish me
in the most evil and sickest criminal ways possible, for what not one had
questioned me about, and them broadcasting it was serious sex crimes of epic
proportions. They became the evil
against decent people when thinking they were doing right.
“FFS, all we had to do was question him and it’s so
obvious,” was one guys thoughts I
heard when we were speaking about all this propaganda, for close to 10 years
they were all performing serious crimes against I by distributing illegal
images of I. Serious sex criminals all who
looked at all those illegal photos. They
put them on notice boards at Manchester United, that was thousands of serious
sex crimes by them.
Crimes could not get any worse than
what they gave me, they unjustly punished in the worst evil ways possible,
before accepting and considering my total exoneration.
Presumed to be a failed Christ,
paedophile and animal doer, I was none and they never gave me chance to defend
myself with words, no defence was allowed before these street injustices began,
because the organisers presumed guilt without questioning. I shouted my legal defence which was total
exoneration, just before the torture and major drugging began, I not knowing
what they had planned; they ignored my exoneration statements and continued.
Them evil, awful, dumb police who are
supposed to be working in law, in on it too.
I have no permanent body damage at all;
all due to my supernatural protections, they failed with their attacks and will
fail to defend against the supernatural.
They even tried giving me herpes again, but yeah that always baffled
them in the 90s when they couldn’t pass it to me, so they try again and think
it will work in a different decade. They
did give me another minor animal infection though; they did that in the 90s too,
more humiliation tactics, a talking point for me at hospital. This time it was something similar to
Chlamydia, in the 90s doctors wouldn’t tell me what it was.
These organisers and participants spike
drugged me with pure heroine, sodium pentothal and serontin, to take all
control of.
With TV cameramen filming and
broadcasting and being major participants, and not trying to stop these the
most awful and most horrible crimes ever, to an innocent man they presumed was
guilty and had escaped justice.
Honestly, all that were involved
directly with the worst plans, thousands of yrs prison in the next life, for
sure that is the minimum.
They owe me millions in compensation and
still run around like it’s not their issue.
All who conspired and organised against me in those most awful criminal
ways, and did not try and make amends, that is continuing the unjust
harms. TV crew and broadcasters, people
in pro football, local police, local idiots, the most serious of these against
me will be supernaturally visited.
They all became much worse than they
claimed of me, far worse, filming, broadcasting, possessing, the most extreme
perverted serious sex images, serious sex crimes against I, those are major sex
crimes and if all copies are not destroyed expect years in prison in the next
life.
Law and order is not being upheld
around and to I, and police are in on a lot of it and my major opposition,
encouraging and being a part of serious crimes against I. I have done nothing to justify any of it, and
it continues.
Broadcasting that, and letting it occur
in the street, whacked people out big time, some people will never be happy
again, people who were happy now struggling too. Barbaric practices, evil of the worst levels. They were all major sex criminals and always
will be, perverted sex criminals of the worst kinds. And I’m refused justice and compensation, and
there being no justice means this sort of thing occurs elsewhere, lots more
often.
Those laws are there for a reason,
those images disturb people permanently, they did it in the street, with police
backing, unto an innocent they wouldn’t accept exoneration of, broadcasted,
filmed, recorded. Honestly, if all copies
of them propaganda photos aren’t destroyed it is years in prison in the next
life, everyone, everywhere. It’s a
serious sex crime to possess such, to pass onto others, to look at them, and
since law and order isn’t upheld around I the one who worked for law and order,
then God will have to give that justice in the next life, and to the worst in
this life.
With police and other authority
backing, they thought it was a good thing, even if I was guilty. Wrong, guilty persons don’t get that, but
because I’m a Christ claimant I do.
Sick, evil perverted, violent serious crimes to me an innocent man. I only put other people before myself, for
most of my life, since I was 5.
TV crews not trying to stop the most
awful and evil crimes ever seen, they arranged for it to be, it’s a serious sex
crime to broadcast that and which they did, to record and possess that and they
did and still do, to participate in that, to know of it beforehand and not try
to stop it, they all became the most evil kinds of serious sex criminals
around, against a man who has never committed one sex crime ever.
Police, hundreds of locals, people in
pro football, and many moving in on the area due to live broadcasting, and none
trying to attempt to stop it.
One group of friends I told years
earlier not to get involved with what occurs in 2014 and torture, so they
shouldn’t worry there.
Hundreds of local guys laughing and
being a part of, conspiring against me, not listening to my defence when the
crimes began, and blatantly siding against me, and encouraging it to be, and
going with one intention, to be part of serious crimes unto me, broadcast
around to let kids and adults watch. You
could not get worse than what they did, Silence of the Lambs was less awful.
We will wait and get them when they
give us our soul back, IE theirs in the next life.
A guy I know had camera crew there
since beginning of October, both with normal and night vision cameras, they
were there by my invite the year before, told to step back and not get involved.
Never punish without questioning, and
still they have no idea the extents of what they have done. You don’t do that to guilty people, not what
they did, and they televised live, more serious sex crimes they have not been brought
to justice on.
I now want to explain again how it
wasn’t me, I think I need to explain I was not in control of myself; I’ll be
wanting to re-explain all my life. Never
was I in my body for the worst or average, astrally projected elsewhere some
awful guy who deserved that occupied my body throughout the worst’s and
averages.
What hurts most is they don’t do that
to guilty paedophiles, but because they thought I was that and a telepathic
failed Christ it’s ok, and that they made other people watch that, and so
called decent people let it be and joined in.
It doesn’t even enter my moral questioning that low lives would do that,
but others is sad and pathetic.
Hundreds of people watching and doing
nothing, TV camera crews broadcasting and siding against, all who own a copy
are guilty of owning serious sex criminal material, all who let others watch
are guilty of distribution, all who filmed and broadcast are guilty of
distribution, police were involved and God gives justice in the next life
anyhow, so at least in this instance its gonna all be Gods justice, because
that’s more so. Some people will be
getting justice in this life, a lawful justice of the supernatural, police have
abandoned law, their ways are sending countries backwards. This needs to be stopped before it goes out
of control, European authorities have to nip this in the bud, or it grows.
If I weren’t a Christ claimant they
wouldn’t have done it, although an evil woman had falsely turned them all
against me, idiots do it every time then later realise their mistake and ask
for forgiveness. I don’t accept
apologies for intentional actions, and the sword man has already come up
crying, apologising and throwing a big wad of money at me, which I kicked back
and told him to give to charity, as well as half of every other big wad he
gets. He said some army guys shaved the
left side of his long dreads, and he can’t even them out till he’s got 8 inch
on the left side. I am thankful for them
hitting him, army please don’t think I am ungrateful, I stand for justice guys,
you shouldn’t have needed to go for him, justice would have been enough.
I used to walk away from who I wanted
most in my life, so to keep enemies and awful people far away from them people,
I can see why now.
It’s impossible to explain what they
did it’s that awful, sickening and perverse, and with telepathic abilities
makes things worse. Some friends can’t
look me in the eye anymore, because of what they did, friends who were always
happy and now don’t see them smiling much.
People who I have only just realised
now, that I predicted this torture day to them back in about 2007. They need explanations as much as me, because
it all seems like, why couldn’t he or they counter some of what wasn’t? They do that elsewhere, to other people, for
punishments, for kicks, as torture to control others, to me they’d been trying
to kill for years, couldn’t, so tried to get me onboard, couldn’t, tried to get
in my bed, couldn’t, tried to be my girl, couldn’t, they tried everything and
couldn’t do most of it, so had to try everything else. I the one they had to kill and couldn’t.
If I had escaped the torture they’d
have given it other innocents, ones with no miraculous properties, you vex
these people they go to the next severe level, no matter what height of level
they are already at. I had to have a
confrontation with her lot; they’d tried to nuke me once as a kid, wouldn’t
leave me alone even when abroad, and falsely ruined my image everywhere it
mattered. They had got another nuke to
try with, and so there was always going to be confrontation there. If I avoid one thing they try three other
ways.
It was that bad I still need more
explanation. When I’m confronted by the
worst kinds of violent crimes around, I do virtually nothing to win, or get no
chance of defence, and yet they always fail and I always win, I do nothing and
win against people failing with everything, most of it I don’t even notice
because I’m built that way.
I can go anywhere and birds recognise
me, they greet me, interact, make it obvious they know I’m here, birds the size
of a finger know what I am, and yet people the size of me haven’t got a clue,
or don’t know how to find out. Birds
don’t even have to see me, they see my vision and notice their own local
environment, then they let me hear and see them interacting.
There is one stretch of road I always
see a bird of prey, or two, every time I pass, it’s like they are seeing my
approach then fly into view when near to there, it always happens, except for
when seeing two Doves. And only now is
when I know why, the birds of prey were busy stalking.
I proved to Greater Manchester Police
in 2001 I was Christ, with the eye in the sky sign, and still they doubted me
in Darwen, I the telepath they never saw guilt images from, or thoughts! Seems more like Dohwin now. How much evil can people’s stupidity cause? They suspected a telepath of paedophilia,
they can question me telepathically and didn’t even try that, they didn’t even
question me verbally, I wasn’t confronted once.
It’s sick, pathetic and evil, of the worst crimes any could give
another.
And journalists also talked many of my
family into starring within against I, and they were talking lies too, and then
everyone realised my innocence, after they had finished their serious crimes
unto me and unfavourable lies of me, so they’ve also destroyed my family too.
It wasn’t my soul throughout the worst,
I know this, people are not sure, some are, I spent about 5 seconds in the
worst parts, honestly.
A few weeks after this days moments I
had a police officer pointing a gun, and another pointing a tazer, so you see
it is ongoing. Then today one hit me
with his transit when I cycling on road, and an intentional hit but near miss
few days before, both these just normal vehicles, not police.
Many in 2014, planned and initiated
many awful, evil, despicable, vulgar, perverse and serious violent crimes and
tortures against myself, in public, whilst being filmed and broadcasted, with
local Darwen police allowing it all to occur and watching, and in some cases
being a part of it, alongside humanities biggest and worst criminals, them
billionaires from Accrington being involved.
Even the cameramen and broadcasters are
severely warped evil individuals for being part of this seriously criminal
perverted evil crime spree. They should
have stopped the most serious crimes, not filmed and broadcasted it, they
showed allegiance against me, they were in on it, they were wanting it and
hundreds from many different groups were in on it against me, and not one
bothered to ask if anyone had questioned me.
And when I gave my defence it was ignored, a total exoneration defence.
What they did could not have been any
worse in sick and perverted serious violent crimes, and Lancashire police in on
it and no arrests, broadcasted live from a town centre street, I still can’t
believe this was allowed to be. All TV
channels don’t bother coming near me ever again, unless ya cameramen want a
face like mine, the damage of feeling like it has been pushed in.
What they have done is irrepairable and
unforgiveable, they all became perverted, violent serious criminals targeting
innocent people, and which was far more criminal and low life than what they
presumed of me.
They, them few from Accrington, had
falsely made local police, people in pro football and others believing
propagandas of my past criminality, propagandas greater Manchester police
investigated in the early 90s and beyond, and who then ceased within 2 minutes
of questioning I, due to seeing my innocence in my reactionary behaviours they
ceased the investigation instantly.
Enemies had intentionally falsely
turned many decent people against I, billionaire evil people who can get any
people to do whatever they want of them, people who have an authority above the
usual.
First they, well Joanne and company,
falsely turned many people within pro football against me, with propagandas
they built against me, of serious and awful crimes on my part. She’s a billionaire and them at United needed
money, and she had an authority above police, a royal guard kind of authority,
but they were seriously criminal with it.
She had money and authority over police, so she had them feeding off her
too, and believing her propagandas of me, her then making them all believe I
had escaped justice, so they were more than happy to give some justice on the
street, and be a part of allowing to occur.
If it was their mother, brother,
father, son, they would have stopped it, or someone else’s, but because it is
me they wanted in on it all.
She’s a clever girl this one, but not
as clever as I, she put microphones everywhere in my life, because I ruined her
sex life by giving her one night of passion in the 90s, then told her I wanted
no more. She’s an evil billionaire with
royal authority, the best she had in bed told her to go away, her who majored
in sex and he who didn’t bother with women much. So she was vexed, angry, spiteful, furious
even and very calculating.
I recall one morning when I thought she
had sneaked into my home when asleep, drugged me when asleep, then did something’s
to me, but what I did not know. I now
know it was pure heroin, sodium pentothal and maybe serontin. I knew something with drugs and sex had
occurred, with her and possibly others, I didn’t have memory of it though, she
must have somehow, sometime got a key for my home, or how I suspected made one
from an imprint taken from the key. I
had strange hazy memories, my thingy was half its size, and I couldn’t get it
up for weeks, something they did to me in 2014 too. In the 90s I thought was a strong kind of
amphetamine after effect of their drugs given to me, I didn’t know I’d been
mutilated; it was only a temporary effect.
For weeks after, possibly months, I was
knowing of people passing in cars, wondering and baffled as to why I didn’t have
herpes, they tried giving me that many times.
So that must be one of the other times
she must have made some propaganda photos of me, to stitch me up, to make me
look like a serious criminal of sexual attributes, when really that was part of
her criminality, and her lots too.
Sodium pentothal they use, it puts
people into a coma, used at different doses can make a person stand still in
any position while having no control, then they manage photography to make it
appear as a serious sex crime photo.
In the 90s police showed me one and a
filmmaker showed me two in 2014, none showed my eyes, because that would have
shown up in the photo as being not right.
The drug’s effects on my eyes would have been seen. It was so obvious to me to be fake it was
sad. No background items, camera views
from where a camera would not be when someone is doing them things, and no
close ups of eyes. They are so obvious
to be fakes it’s sad people believed them.
She got involved with pro football and
local policing, to falsely turn them lot against I, and to get her ways with as
many as she could, but she was being led into a trap by my supernatural friends
and the army.
Back in 85 my supernatural friends
through me told the army they were leading her into a trap, the second nuke
they’ll try with me. In 2012 I told them
it would be October 2014, I also told Hollywood contacts October 2014 is when
we should be prepped in Darwen, undercover cameramen in town, discreet
cameramen on the outskirts.
Then in 2012 when going to my friends
home, 3 of his friends and one woman were sat with him, he said, “I bet you don’t know who this is do you?”
then giggling while looking at her.
“You h are too stupid to realise the truth here, and
so is she, I know who she is, she’s an evil low life murderer trying to get you
lot in on her ways. If you get involved
with what she is suggesting, you gonna get ya thingy cut off, you’ll have a
pipe in its place and a catheter bag.
You lady you’ll be getting a bullet in ya knee, then one in ya elbow,
one in ya abdomen, then one in ya head, slowly so you feel each one. ????? realise the situation here, they
thought I didn’t have a clue who she was, but I went straight for the kill and
I know what they are planning, if you get involved with this you’re gonna get
decapitated. And you little man, you’ll
be losing ya legs at the knees, and you will be getting skinned alive.
Now
realise this thick ?ucks and intelligent folk, I realised everything before you
realised I could, you are all gonna die if you all take on this path you are
conspiring to build, I have army back up and they’ll take you all out one at a
time, slowly.” 3 backed down immediately, not saying anything while I
there though.
So my supernatural friends did know
what was being planned in 2014, they led me in; it was the second nuke time,
but only some of Joanne’s lot and my lot knowing about it.
So she managed to turn many decent and
awful people unjustly against I, local criminals, so called friends of mine,
police, people in pro football, and people within television, because they
loved her obsessed with sex personality, she had dirt on me which was untrue,
but she couldn’t have the best around, me, so she falsely turned everyone
against me. They went for her, her looks
and her easy sex, her billions and whatever she said, they liked her above
police authority, her handgun firearms permissions, and her we do whatever we
want attitudes, which turned into her downfall and many of theirs. Little did they know me and the army had been
waiting for her serious crimes to come to an eventful conclusion in 2014.
I didn’t know it was to be how it was;
I wasn’t even expecting it, I was on my way shopping and then got pulled and
sent into all of that, my supernatural friends keeping me in the dark about
her, despite giving those threats in my mates house.
On their day of reckoning, I think I’m
just going to the shops.
Week’s earlier 2 guys from Manchester
United approached me in the street, asked If I’d give a favour to the club, I
agreed then asked what I can do. I’d
wrote into this website I would help them out with results, for a price, but
now they were asking If I would beat up some guy for them, on a loyalty card
issue, so I said I would do it as a good will gesture.
“What guy?”
“A player.”
“I can’t do that, it would be premeditated.”
“We can work it were he will attack you somewhere round here, wherever you
want, he wants to fight you, if you knew what he’s been saying you’d wanna
batter him.”
“Why what’s he been saying?”
“Bad stuff about you, and he wants to batter you.”
“What bad stuff?”
“Really bad stuff, if you knew you’d batter him, you have to warned though,
he’s a 2 dan.”
“Just give me a minute,” checking
thoughts then going back and agreeing, I only agreed to do it because he was a
2 dan, I thought this white belt doing him be good for my public image.
“Why does he want to fight me?”
“You’ll see.”
So 2 weeks later, I see Alex Ferguson
and some black guy is with him, he shouting obscenities at me. They both walk over, me and Alex say hello
and I try and ignore the idiot. After
the 4th or 5th attempt at getting me to bite, I did
do. He walked towards me, “You want to fight me? Tell me when you’re ready,” I said, then
hearing in my thoughts, toes, so went
up on the toes of one foot, and forward flicked his jaw with my other, within a
second of finishing saying when you’re
ready. He backed away startled and half unconscious,
held his hand up and asked, “Hang on a
minute!”
I wasn’t even watching him when I
kicked him, as soon as I thought toes Alex
looked at my feet and I was watching him watching me.
“Don’t be putting requests in you cheeky ?astard,” then he falling onto his behind, and just sitting
there dazed, holding himself up by holding onto the ground with one hand.
“I haven’t put in a request”
“Asking me to hang on a minute is asking me to pause,
that is a request dhead, O.K. then on your rules of fighting I’ll give
you time to recover.”
“He was our best fighter!”
“He’s a piece of chit Alex, like ya team and ya club,
if this is a stitch up you haven’t got a clue on the outcomes, I am innocent of
all accusation not thrown at me, not one person has questioned me!”
I can’t believe the idiot did this next
action, I talked him into putting his hands above his head, to get some air to
his arm pits, cool him down a bit, to freshen him up, and when his hands were
there I told him to wave them about to cause a wind draft to cool him down, and
as soon as he started waving I said, “Wave
goodbye to everyone,” he fell to the floor, it looked like he was waving
goodbye to everyone as he fell down.
That was the first moment evil low life
Alex spiked me, it’s when I started to feel funny. I put the guy into the recovery position,
looked like he was gonna be out for a while.
Me and Alex chatted a little, then the guy began to get up, so I used
telepathy to make him give me an easy shot, and he went down again. Me and Alex chatted some more, he telling me
lots of lies, the same lies Joanne had been telling them and me, the same lies
my supernatural friends were going with although knowing it wasn’t such. The guy started getting up again so I put him
down again.
We had a break, well another waiting on
him getting up, then we made for a new start, and I turned his foot upside down
with an aggressive football move, I basically ran at him full speed and stood
on his ankle, whilst pretending to be getting a fist ready for him. He did hit me on the nose one attack
previous, forgot to mention that.
By now I was properly spaced out, Alex
had got a few in me at least. I sit down
on a bench and contemplate, then readying to go home. Crowds watching but they being obscured from
my view by police, wherever I was they were out of my sight. Someone telling me in thoughts not to go
check them out, due to some obscene banners, emotions of similar keeping me
away.
Then police begin telling me to go give
him some more, to catch him up on his way to town, that way, for sure they
wanted me up that way, for some reason.
Using telepathy against me too, they managed to get me to catch him up,
and managed to get me to attack again, using telepathy against me of course,
coupled with the drug spiking Alex gave I was getting proper out of control.
This guy pulled a knife on me, I
disarmed him, threw it near to where police were moving crowds away from my
sight, one picked it up, another two came questioning me, and there was one
more there too.
Then a TV camera crew approaches, and a
woman journalist asking questions, I say I’ve said enough and wonder at what is
going on, they retreat out of sight, to where the crowds are being kept out of
my sight by the low life evil pigs.
This had all been set up by Joanne with
her royal guard authority and billions, Manchester United, people at Bury F.C.
Harry, Lancashire Police and Darwen Police.
Lots of money passed hands, lots did her in the street, hundreds,
more serious sex crimes with police backing, she gave them all many propaganda
photos of me, and they didn’t want to search for innocence, they jumped down
hard on me by assuming guilt without considering questioning. Never was I questioned, never was I
confronted, they just conspired criminally, to the worst criminal and torture
levels any person ever could.
They believed I was a paedophile and
animal doer, because of them propaganda photos Joanne had made, with sodium
pentothal drugging of me, to put me into a coma like effect, within managed
photography to make me look like one of them sex criminals.
So they all conspired to do me in, to
seriously criminally torture me and rape, to force the worst serious sex crimes
upon, and to broadcast it live. Hundreds
of people in crowds following me about but whilst out of my sight, while I’m
spaced out on spiked drugs, police making sure it all occurs, low life evil
serious sex criminals is what they all became, unto an innocent they never questioned. They became far worse than what they supposed
of me, police authority was in on this, Darwen and Lancashire Police paid off
by the billionaire group sex freak.
Justice has to be served or this country
goes back hundreds of years, and it will spread into Europe because that is
where Joanne got her royal guard authority, Brussels. The European Courts of Human rights need to
get hold of this situation before it escalates.
Royal guards are abusing their authority, Europe needs to wake up to this,
and stop them.
People will not accept this the worst
injustice for hundreds of years, justice has to be served, or societies have
gone back 500 years.
They have all become the most serious
sex criminals against I who worked freelance for free within justice, police
and all their authority were in on it, this stops now or civilians go to this
level authorities put themselves on with me.
This is going to escalate out of
control, law and order has to be returned around I, if it doesn’t the
repercussions will be far reaching. It
is worse than what they did to Nelson Mandela, that is how bad some UK
authorities are with me.
Plod arrested him and no other, when
serious crimes were occurring elsewhere on the street, and much worse to begin
soon after which they did nothing about, except allow and gave reassurances it
would be allowed.
The Black guy they arrested was the
only one who tried to warn me, he’s the only one I now want to be friendly with
from that day, and db. Mr, If I get
sorted I’ll sort you out, come and have a chat sometime, I’m a man of my
word. We are both victims of these evil
low life most serious criminals. Come
and find me when I’m right, I’ll put things right for you.
If he is inside see my power, judges
will get him out fast. He was
encouraged, influenced, interfered with and paid off to batter me, but he tried
to warn me of a plan against me, they had him contracted and cornered, and
blagged into believing any old lies of me, they threatened his career if he did
not, he was all for it but blinker cornered himself.
Dozens of people using my telepathic
abilities and the drugging to make me do his ankle in, if he couldn’t do me I
had to do his ankle, so United could tear up his contract, United reckoned they
were on a winner no matter who won that fight.
I’m sorry Mr; if I get my finances
sorted I’ll give you more than a better contract of work.
United asked I do his ankle on a
loyalty card, I said I would do it for a good will gesture, so they owe us both
that.
United threatened his footballing
career if he didn’t have a go at me for a few K’s, that is temporary insanity,
that is his legal defence, he didn’t know he can use that in court.
He has lost everything because of them
low lives, he needs people, and within half hour of me writing this saw
depictions in my mind of him getting that.
Ferguson, it is easy to win by being a
low life, but honourable to do it the other way. You’ve got face cancer about to begin but I
think you’ll be gone before that surfaces.
My friends in spirit, some black guys who stood for black power, reckon
there are many who will do you for nothing.
So police were trying their best to make
me go and walk into town, where hundreds of local guys were doing her in the
street, town centre, morning, while waiting for me to arrive near to
dinner. Her people getting their torture
equipment ready for me, her guards controlling with authority and guns. But they out of my sight too, like with the
crowds and cameras. Police following, I
the only one not knowing they all believe I’m a paedophile and animal doer who
escaped justice.
I catch the guy up I was fighting,
because police sent me into him again, and we got arguing for a while. She was doing another group now, out of my
sight, behind some buildings, a street away, blocking off a main road in town
centre, Darwen. Don’t know if that was
being filmed and broadcast, probably.
I
turn the corner of a building and see her surrounded by players from United,
naked players, taking turns doing her on a table top. Had they been paid? I’m told she plashed out on sex this week,
also paid all local police off.
I’m proper spaced out by this time,
don’t know how many times Manchester United staff spiked me, it must have been
at least 4. I always told her no way for
me with the group thing, but she had been trying through my telepathic abilities
to get me into it. She sees me, and so
do they, they back away and she encourages me in, I’m made to shout some daft
stuff, then back away as I’d never do that ever, not even when spaced out to
the levels I was then.
So I go back to the elders of football,
and stand with them. I knew they were up
to something, I just didn’t know what.
Then cameras move in, and people begin trying to blag me that she has
bought United for me, a wedding present and all that.
I disagree, and begin shouting that
Manchester United are planning some awful and despicable crimes to me, as
punishments for what they haven’t asked my defence of. I again shout out in defiance, and my
innocence, and my defence is given, and is ignored totally. I shout Manchester United are going to lose
most of their fan base, and if they continue with these street crimes I will
destroy their club. They now have more
curses on results than any other club ever has, not my doing, the supernatural
working in justice around I.
By this time I don’t have much control
over myself now, argue with a cameraman, state my innocence once more and
demand this stop and I be taken to safety, cameraman argues against me, so do
many people, and they go back to saying she has bought United for me.
Then David Beckham walks up, (innocent,
just tagging along, following everyone else) he wasn’t involved and just ran
into the situation himself, we have a quiet chat, and he asks about her and
them over there.
“Their problem not mine, she has herpes, don’t go
there mate.”
“Do you have it?”
“Nah, I haven’t done her since the 90s, she’s tried to give it me many times
but I’m immune.”
“Class mate, pure class.”
He then walks away, out of sight
towards them lot. Then about 20 seconds
later one of these half men tells me there is a problem they need me to sort
out, one of them men who were about to begin the worst kinds of perverse
torture and violence unto a person possible, and he’s asking me for help. I walk to where he points, and see David near
her, the group backed off, and one of her guards pointing his dum dum pistol at
his face.
“David, don’t look him in the eyes, it winds them up.”
“It’s not real, it’s a toy.”
“It’s a titanium alloy dum dum pistol; they make them look like toys so people
won’t back down from them, they like exploding heads you see. Don’t look at him, Oi ?ickhead, if you put
one of them in him I’m gonna pile drive ya, you know I won’t die, I’ll get
ya. David just walk over there. Oi you, you better not put one of them in
him, I warning ya, ill go for it. I’m
gonna pile drive ya and I’m serious, you know I won’t die.” David then
walking out of the way and sitting down nearby, and the guard I could feel he
was vexed and with gun pulled. David had
broke it up, by telling them what she has, so this royal guard was vexed at his
boss not getting her way.
I could feel that he wanted to shoot
someone, so knowing my supernatural protection, I told him to put one in me,
save putting one in someone else, so he did.
I recovered as usual, whilst Joanne and her guard smirk, I run at them
in football, with a bit of head damage, and them lot in football either freak
out and run, or don’t know what to do and just stare.
“WTF are you?” David asks.
“Flesh and blood, same as everyone else,
and I’ll be declared Christ by the end of the day.”
“Think you’ve just done that mate.”
“Oh that head thingy, that’s just a UFO technology, same would have occurred to
you if he had put one in you, they did it to my mum once and the same occurred
to her. WTF is going on here? Why have this lot got no clothes? Why is he here when he has a wife and kids?”
“I don’t know, can you find out?”
“I can check with them up there,” then
consulting thoughts, I heard, celebrity
executions, she has a nuke on the way, it will be here in 30 to 40 minutes, it
is being driven to here now, the second nuke. I whispered the same to David, he didn’t
believe me, I explained he needs to get them of football far away and to
believe me, because this lot is not normal, and to tell no others. I make him leave, whether he believed me I do
not know.
I didn’t want to stay, I wanted to
escape, I saw a route and I knew the other people in football were up to no
good with me, some sort of dodgy plan I was unaware of. Then considering the second nuke, I had to
stay. I had to keep my miraculous
properties in the area for the nuke, so stayed.
Many people from football come into my
area, and cameras, and I get spaced out a bit more by another spiking. Bryan Taylor, Paul Power, Ryan Giggs, Alex
Ferguson and David Lee were all present, and others from pro football, a woman
from Bury F.C. too. They were filmed and
broadcasted as being there. Gary Neville
was involved and panned it so didn’t turn up, he was all for it, one of the
organisers, and his dad too. To be
honest most in pro football knew of this plan, I’m learning bits every time I
telepathically connect with many. It’s a
serious crime knowing of a criminal intention by friends and associates and not
doing anything to stop or prevent it.
I then shout at the guy from Bury,
David Lee, “What are you doing here, get
out of here, what is going on?”
“Youre in trouble.”
“I haven’t done anything.”
“We have photos.” Which makes them
all guilty of serious sex crimes, possession and distribution.
“What photos? I have done nothing.”
“You and Paedophilia.”
“Not me, they’re fake.”
“We’ve had them checked, they’re real.”
“Let me consult with my supernatural friends, they tell me they are drug
induced come like effects of the person, within managed photography, sodium
pentothal, they are stitch ups, they are not real.”
“They’re real.”
“No they are not, listen to what I just said, I am innocent and not one person
has questioned me, get out of here, get to the library and check what it says
about this drug, I am innocent, this has to stop now,” crowded and out of
control, something from behind occurs, don’t know what. Stood amongst them, not knowing the perverted
criminal torture they had planned for me, designed to cause permanent mental
instability of me. I stayed there
knowing they were up to somet but not what, and I was out of control, proper
spaced out by what they had spiked me with, and now I was going way out of it,
someone must have got sodium pentothal in me by then. I again state my innocence, it is ignored,
one man agrees I am innocent, nothing changes, I am out of it now, totally.
I find myself having my pants pulled
down by Bryan Taylor, ex player, defender, my old boss from Bury F.C. Next I wake up on the floor, half naked,
unable to move, cameras broadcasting.
Alex Ferguson walks over with a sheep on a lead, I keel over backwards
unconscious. I wake up with it on me, if
you know what I mean, and push it off, shout, “what are you doing to me?” then kick it away, and keel over
backwards unconscious again.
I next find myself in the same place,
only this time someone is placing a white duck in my lap, so I grab it, snap
its neck, shout, “Dinner, cook it don’t
?uck it,” then throw it to one who looked concerned.
I
next find myself being approached by a pig, so I kick it in the nose and it ran
the other way.
I next find myself stood behind this
man being sword forced by Harry, sword forced to do a bull, I think, he looks a bit like me, then realise I
am in spirit out of body. Next I find
myself under it so drop to the floor as if I’m going out again, to stop
it. Then I move over to its side, get
up, then punch the horse in the left eye, it goes up on its back legs, stamps
on my face with its front foot, I drop to the floor, it was about to stamp on
me again so I turned over and it got me in the back. I backed off, got up, then started throwing
things at it, to make it bolt through the crowds of people, which it did.
They also cut off my thingy 5 times, so
I’ve been told, and it kept reappearing in its rightful place, like how occurs
to me with all major body damage. Live
TV broadcast, how do they get away with this?
It had to have been not only police allowances but also government, mi5
or mi6, whichever is homeland security.
I then took up the sword and killed the
bull, and then shouted for Travellers to come and get this Beef on the back of
their Transit.
I’m told Harry put his sword in my
torso, fully, a few times, and I reckon I’ve missed much more than this, I’ve
also been told they tried to cut it off many times, you know what, but yes
supernatural protections prevented that too.
Next I find myself having sex with a woman,
she has shoulders on ground, legs over her head, me on top, I see her face has
all the skin acetone burnt off then back away and off.
“WTF have you done to her face?”
“You’ve just got herpes,” then her pointing at the massive herpes rash on the
girl.
“You can’t give me herpes, I’m immune, she tried that
in the 90s and couldn’t understand why I didn’t get it.” I went to see
the National Health Service, got checked up, and it was something similar to
human Chlamydia, but wasn’t, I explained it was a kidnapping and violent and
sexual assaults via sodium pentothal drugging, and is probably a bull or sheep
Chlamydia. They agreed it was probably
an animal disease.
I explained to the Health Service that
this evil billionaire woman was stitching me up in massive ways, because she
couldn’t get me and for other reasons, I also explained that she has been
trying to give me herpes since the 90s, and it always fails, hence them going
to animal diseases. I explained there
may be something in my blood that fights of herpes, something that may be able
to be detected and used as a cure, so if a cure does arrive soon; you’ll know
where it came from.
Glazers, Bury F.C. Gary Neville lives
between Bolton and Darwen, his dad Neville Neville lives near Bury, they were
involved too. Giggs lives near
Radcliffe, Bryan Taylor lives in Bacup, Ferguson and Power near or in
Manchester. David Lee he is near Bolton
too. Her from Bury she is from
Bury. People from the first team doing
her were forced to do it, they’re innocent.
I can’t recall who else was there; I was proper mashed out on the drugs
they gave me. All Darwen Police were
involved, db wasn’t involved.
You’ve lost your most able policing
detective ever, because of these people and authorities and polices refusal to
serve justice.
I don’t want to do anything similar to
what I’ve been doing before now, I have quit from psychic detecting, law and
order has been abandoned around and to I, and authorities refusal to serve
justice to all who were concerned.
I have given UK and US authorities
Harold Shipman, Osama, Doctor Wishart, high command in one conflict and this
list can go on and on, I’ll save all of that for Chosen, my next book.
Them who authorised broadcasting also
need some public pressure.
They aren’t even thinking along the
lines of compensation, hasn’t entered the situation once. Ferguson needs to be stripped of his
knighthood.
All those involved against me need to
be driven out of society by the masses, police involved need whatever, I may
have permanent body damage, and I’m still waiting on HIV tests, I’ll get them
results and others on the 12th of December.
The National Health Service, in the UK,
under orders from the government, do not test for herpes, unless there are
symptoms, but not all people show symptoms.
So yes to save a bit of money they are helping to spread it all
over. Sick and evil this countries ways,
absolutely.
And Ferguson is still scheming against
me as well; he thinks it is appropriate putting up a defence after attacking an
innocent man in those ways. Ferguson you
won’t see 2016 how it is.
Will people please copy and re-make
this website elsewhere and publicise, opposition people are trying to jam up
the limited bandwidth of this free website.
I still cannot afford to pay for my own site; I’m still on state
benefits because no one listens to what is necessary for me.
They even had at least 3 Christmas
trees at United this year, on show in their windows, has anybody ever told them
it is bad luck to have more than one?
Next I find myself being held by
Patton, the sodium pentothal making it feel impossible to move, whilst a woman
sticks a needle in my penis, a tube on that, and plunger on end of that, and
sucks all the fat out of, takes the plunger off, replaces with another, it has
half as much fluid, whiteish, and I get told it is duck fat as she injects it
in. “That’s
just ruined you’re erection permanently.”
“Are you telling a miracle worker like me that a bit
of non hazardous animal fat in my fat vessel is gonna ruin it for life?”
They did that to me in the 90s, and yes
it only prevented erection function for 2 to 3 weeks, like how this time also
was the same.
A bit later I find myself
being chased through the streets by Patton and the woman, I’m well out of it on
the spiked drugs, totally, shouting for help, police moving out of my sight as
I did, I get gripped and taken back.
I cannot remember anything else of that
lot, someone said they had a pack of black mongrels taking turns, then tryna
eat me, I never knew that one, needed someone to tell me that to know it. The supernatural got me out of that lot too.
That’s all I know, bound to be lots
more. I was told they emptied a cart of
cow manure on me, and had me eating human excrement at a dinner table, can’t
remember it at all.
They tried to OD me and poison me, and
sword was used lots, but my protections of the miraculous are somewhat hard to
believe if you don’t see them yourselves.
Shot me a few times too, and tried decapitation.
Many of my memory problems will be due
to what they’ve been giving me, think I’ve had a lot in the last 4 months, I
think there has been at least 5 nights, days or whatever. They’ve proper stitched me up in them, bound
to have had.
Next thing I remember is its night
time, well I thought it was night time, the sun disk sign had began. I was still out of it, although I had more
control back.
A
lot of lies began, “We’ve killed your
family,” was a common statement they threw at me during these moments, even
people in the crowd shouting it at me, but they’ve been giving me those lies
and similar since I was a kid, so it didn’t affect my emotions. Plus they like to put lots of lies within
their crimes, so to cause doubt on other things. Even police and army were saying the same to
me, and people from the crowd, and Joanne’s lot. Why were army guys saying it? How am I supposed to get my head around all
of this? It’s impossible.
And next I hear family on loudspeakers,
pretending to be tortured, screaming, shouting, so I hum and arr, mess with my
ears so I cannot hear it, and ask people to rip down the speakers for me, which
they then did.
At one point I shouted for a friend to
please come and help me, someone I hadn’t seen for years, I had no one and
needed someone; I knew her and her friends would be seeing this live broadcast. She arrived with some friends and helped me
out, the only people I had that day, thank you.
I’ve always loved her in a desirable way; don’t know if I ever told
her. I can remember waking up in that
bath in town, I think they’d just cleaned me up; I’m naked and wake up with the
woman I love by my side and 2 of her friends.
I was very distant, I know, sorry, the
drugs they gave me and the medication I was on aside from that didn’t exactly
help me be me. I’m off that medication
now. I cannot thankyous enough.
I know I’m a bit messed up inside, who
wouldn’t be with this lot occurring to them, and being alone makes it far
worse, but I promise to those people I’ll try my hardest to move on from this
lot.
I need a break from my work, some
normality returning, well beginning I should say.
What authorities of the UK were doing
with me, and in some cases still occurs, is far worse than what they did to
Nelson Mandela. I asked a man in Bury
what people are saying about me, a man I didn’t know.
“Are you that Magnus Rawstron fellow?”
“I am yes, why what are they saying about me?”
“The greatest ever, subjected to the worst ever, I’m sorry I sided with these
women your enemies, I didn’t know they were your enemies.”
“You weren’t to know, you do not need to apologise to
me Sir.”
My emotions went into chaos because of
that day in Darwen, I don’t know who I told not to get involved, I know my
religious friends I told not to get involved.
I don’t know how many other people I predicted it to; I don’t know what
I advised people to do on this day. But
I feel let down by many, they didn’t stop it when they could have, but I may
have told them before that day not to get involved and I will be OK.
May be it was all encouraged to be by
my supernatural friends, back in 85 I did tell the General my supernatural
friends were setting her and her lot up.
My supernatural friends give memory
lapses, intentional. For one it makes me
forget about mission and supernatural plans, and important discussions and
meetings, therefore enemies cannot hear my thoughts on such, because I won’t
think about it. When I begin verbally
opposing people’s ways with me, or writing of it, which is sometimes nice
things they gave to me and what I advised them to do, it is because I have a memory
lapse and can’t recall what I advised, or all details of such. People think I am being awkward, but I am
not, I’ve been given memory problems to help my work for humanity, so sometimes
I got against what I have advised because I didn’t know I advised that.
The supernatural are so very clever
with me and those around me, they know how to lessen outcome effects to the
bare minimum, they control situations with intelligence no government can match
by half. To let lesser harms be the
outcome, instead of worse ones, and I’m in the middle thinking what is going
on? This isn’t right.
Whoever I told to not get involved
doesn’t mean I’m not seeking justice, but police don’t want to give justice and
don’t plan to because they were part of it.
Justice has to be served on all that were involved, if not then street
punishments all over earth escalate, innocents will be being killed and
societies gone backwards 500 years.
If I don’t get justice then I shall
have to take parliament with votes and serve justice from there. If I can’t get justice then I have to make
sure all in the future do.
Law and order has been abandoned with I
your most achieved justice apparatus, and now the supernatural won’t allow me
to give you’re authorities any more help.
Your most capable policing detective has been forced to quit, because of
how English authorities have been reacting to me in worse ways that what South
Africa did to Nelson Mandela.
If I take parliament then power to the
people spreads all over earth, see what they are doing, the more they do
against me the higher I reach. If I do
go for it I will take it very easily and never lose it, the people won’t want
me to lose it. I’ll give the people a
govt and political system they are more proud of than any before, and the
biggest shake up will be police. I know
them more than most, I know their dirty tricks, their awful ways, theirs way to
conspire against people they don’t like, their criminality, their pathetic ways
of policing. I know where money is being
wasted on police and the judicial and prison process, I know how to refine the
justice system and police. I know how to
bring law and order back to this country, to lessen the effects of crimes unto
innocents, to make the country financially better off and emotionally more
stable than it has ever been.
Maybe they edited that torture, rape,
sword forced animal sex, etc, to make it appear more of my actions than it was,
even though I was astrally projected elsewhere, some people do react to me as
though it is my thing. This is as sick
and evil and perverse as any crime could be, to an innocent, with police
watching, laughing and being a part of, in the street, day time, week day and broadcasted
live. What is going on? They all became the worst kinds of sex
criminals around, distributed it illegally in the worst ways possible, to harm
a man falsely accused of similar and who was given no questioning or chance to
give a defence. Authorities are
responsible, police are responsible, govt, and television, Joanne and her royal
guard authority are responsible. And the
mob, journalists even managed to get some of my family in on it. And whacked people in the head everywhere,
some permanently.
Me being guilty or not you don’t do
that, and broadcasting live was the sickest extreme ever, these images are
illegal for a reason, they disturb people mentally. Illegal broadcasting of illegal images, of
the worst crimes being performed and they all being a part of those too. They all became more serious sex criminals
than they accused me of, with Sir Alex as the head, you wanted to be the head
Alex? Fair enough, that was your choice,
not mine….
Where is justice with I who gave the
best justice? None whatsoever, with
police joining in with the serious crimes.
No explanations, no apologies, no
compensation, no copy to know it all, no justice, no arrests, no anything, just
more unjust opposition. 2 run downs, 2
guns, 1 tazer, all since that time, 3 were police. Why?
No comment is always their low life reply.
I need a copy for justice, for moving
on, for the European Courts of Humans Rights, for my books, for my work. I know the worst so can handle the rest.
These the most severe authority crimes
of injustice should not be continuing and unopposed, authorities are trying to
turn me into an awful path of reactions, they are trying to turn me extreme, it
is what they want, but I never do. They
can’t kill me so try and twist every little bit of me, or torture to the levels
circumstances allow them to.
Joanne, one day back in the 90s, managed
to hide a microphone in a Magistrates Court, one where I was being sentenced
and she was causing distractions within.
She was told to leave the courtroom but she was still recording
everything that was being said in there.
Me and the Magistrate had a loggerheads about law, justice, authority,
lies, untruths and shut up, you haven’t got a clue what you are talking
about. That was the kind of discussion
we went into, a total war of words but me winning everything, doing within law
you are nothing and I am great, and proving it with law and words, and acts of
the supernatural.
We got talking about law not applying
to me, that amendment in law of the description of a human being, as law only
covers human beings. I started chatting
about there being an amendment in law about the definition of a human being,
that there is such a thing as altered humans, who aren’t to be classed as human
beings, so law does not apply to in the same respects as. I don’t know if this is true, but every
person in the court room seemed to know about it, they seemed to recognise what
I was talking about, a well known amendment in law, that in the case of altered
humans they are not humans, so law does not apply. Don’t know if it’s a true law, or I was just
talking gibberish like the Magistrate, either way I was winning the arguments
very easily, all of them.
I was adhering to the law in an awkward
manner and doing it respectfully but in an angry manner, because this
magistrate tried to stamp unnecessary and irrelevant, and in one case criminal
authority on me. She was questioning me as to why I wasn’t with her, and
demanding I kiss her.
Joanne got kicked out of the courtroom but
having that mic in the room she learnt of this law, that altered human thing,
if it does exist, it was probably just mumbo jumbo on my part, and she reckoned
she could turn police against me with the propaganda photos, and money, and
law, she made them falsely believe I had escaped justice for paedophile and
animal things, due to being a police informant, and possibly because if that
Human law definition amendment does exist because of that too, that law does not
apply to me due to not being a normal human, so they can do to me whatever they
want.
I have a birth certificate; my body was
born from my mother, so I am in legal terms classed as a human being. My soul people say is alien though, but law
does not recognise the soul of people, so lawfully I am classed as a human
being. Police are just talking gibberish
when saying I am not human therefore law does not apply, their cover story, if
that is the case then I should be allowed to direct people against police, in
minor ways but lots of minor ways, without fear of lawful repercussions.
She got police, people in pro football,
friends, criminals, family, locals and neighbours, and people within
television, believing propaganda photos of me, and then many to go against me
in the most sickening and seriously violent and most cruel criminal and evil
ways ever, as well as being the most perverse criminal ways ever seen, whilst
they had me drugged up. I didn’t know
what was going on till I had been spike drugged up. The TV people just standing, filming and
showing obvious allegiance and support for these heinous, horrible, awful,
evil, sick, perverse, twisted crimes and tortures unto myself, and siding with
her against me. They are guilty through
association, aiding and abetting, and conspiracy. The main organisers best watching out for the
supernatural.
These people who in television decided
to broadcast those serious criminal perverse and violent attacks unto myself,
they have caused suicide rates to escalate and kids to watch it, they have
taught some people that street justice is OK, that it is OK to bypass law, that
it is OK to be a sentencing street judge on a person who wasn’t given chance
for his legal defence be considered. All
you sick and evil twisted low life’s who went against me in average and serious
ways are gonna get in the next life more than the accumulation of unjust harms
I received in this life. That’s more
than 5000 harms and harassments.
Seriously torturous ways, attempts to
kill, rape, body mutilation, disease given, animal rape, homosexual rape,
forced to have animal sex at sword point, attempts to kill, and mental torture
immediately after for the next 4 weeks, based upon falsely suggesting I had
escaped justice because I am not human and or because I am an informant.
A televised public event in the street
to humiliate and kill the telepathic and supposed failed Christ, paedophile and
animal doer. She knew I was innocent;
her lot made them propaganda photos with spike drug induced coma like effects
of me, she was of the most evil in England, and decent people joined in with
her, they becoming worse than serial killers.
The photos are obvious staged settings
around drugged up effects, so obvious I noticed about three obvious signs in 10
seconds of looking at one a police officer showed me, back in the early 90s.
After the unjust most evil and awful
punishments and they not allowing me to be defended, I instantly turned that
law around as someone had referred to it, as law is all about definition, one
guy saying I am not human so they can do to me whatever they want too. I am the only Human Being here, you are all
the altered Humans, not I, my abilities are complete, yours are limited, therefore
legally I am the only Human Being here.
You against me you are all animals, in behaviour as well as the legal
sense, I am the only human being here, in a legal sense, and a behavioural way,
and in humane and moral ways. So I am
the only one here allowed to interpret human law, police in this land are now
viable targets by all others, as they are being unruly to me the only Human
Being they know, and they cannot be controlled to stop being unruly towards me,
so they need to be stopped. Some guy was
reading from a law book so I gave my interpretations, they spoke a lot of lies
that day; it’s what they do to increase the effects of, and place doubt in the
victim due to the memory problems the drugs cause that they use. May be some of this law talk was true, it
defo worked for me back in the 90s, now I had turned it completely around and
made it work for me the totally opposite way around.
The first place that man with the law
book went was police, and they walking away within disgust their emotions were
now generating. When organising the area
for this my punishment day, they told all I am not human so he deserves all of
this we have organised, that was the basis for all these sick, perverted, evil
low life crimes in the street with police backing. Criminally, and morally, they all became much
worse than what they presumed of me, their justice will be much more than they
expect.
All who turned my family against me,
broadcasters and individuals, compensate them, seeing that they destroyed my
family too. They all owe me compensation
and justice to my attackers and organisers, and if I don’t get it all get worse
in the next life, a further justice that will make them realise they wished
they’d never been born into this low life they became. Not trying to make amends is continuing the
harms.
Spike drug induced coma like effects of
my person, to take control of I, heroine, sodium pentothal and serontin the
drugs they use, to take all control of I, within managed photography and filming
and live broadcasting, serious crimes unto my person, the most serious kinds of
criminal torture, attempts to kill, rape, animal rape, serious body mutilation,
serious body damage, disease given too.
To humiliate me in the worst ways
possible, and ruin my image, to punish me for things they didn’t accept defence
of, they didn’t want me to be innocent, they didn’t even consider that so
wouldn’t accept the legal defence.
Poisoned, O.D.ed, severe body damage,
lots occurred that day.
I
was there for the torture for about 2 seconds of time; I was astrally projected
elsewhere, some dodgy spirit being put in my body to endure what he
deserved. So they totally failed to harm
me with 2% of what they planned, but they did whack many people in the head
totally. Suicide rates have gone through
the roof; the second time police with me have caused such. A funeral parlour told me that about that the
second escalation, I was told by the supernatural about the other. They have emotionally disturbed millions of
people, some will never be happy again.
All to harm me which never occurred, they have become more sick and evil
than what they accused me of, police from Darwen and them in pro football, and
Joannes lot are the most obvious guilty persons to look at, there were others
but I need not search for them now.
They have emotionally disturbed
millions of people, in the most serious criminal ways by broadcasting illegal
extreme and sickening evil pornographic material. This is what law and order has become in
England, to do this to their most achieved justice apparatus. They’ve disturbed millions of people and
never harmed me, they angered me, that is all.
The greys told me I would fight off the
herpes, and yes I didn’t get it again, so even that didn’t work again. She’s been trying to give me that since the
90s, and tried again in 2014, what did she think? That a different decade and she will have better
luck or somet? They even tried to ruin
erm, well that didn’t work either, and it is now working.
They all became much worse serious
criminals than they accused me of, and no police to stop it, no arrests, and
police in on it.
They say I am not human so can do to me
whatever they want, that is more lies. I
am Human, all my protections are UFO technologies, they are just making up lies
to try and get more people on my case, and to try and blag the people into
believing they were doing right. If I am
not human, then it should be OK for me to violently attack a police officer,
like how they encourage to me, since law only covers humans then I can do
whatever I want too. See how their lies
only ever go one way, because they are more full of it than most they arrest.
Please people, do not get involved in
criminal ways, lawful opposition is always best.
These people in pro football from 2
clubs, and the others in pro football, who criminally conspired against I, who
planned, initiated and were a part of serious crimes unto myself, in 2014, will
be targeted by the supernatural.
I’ve been told all in pro football knew
of this plan, so then that is all that were involved in conspired and criminal
ways. Every person who knew of this
plan, and never tried to stop it, are guilty, so that in the next life is a
minimum of 50 years prison, which raises up to thousands of years, depending on
severity of involvement.
They owe me millions in compensation,
them who now want out of publicised serious crime but it doesn’t work like
that. You can’t jump ship on intentional
serious violent and evil and sick and twisted perverse crimes, once you’re
onboard that’s it for the duration. You
bypassed law and order, justice and peace, police and the judicial system, on
an innocent man, and took things to the worst levels any serial killer could
not have imagined.
This is the level they put me on, they
wanted this level, they took it to this level and they put me on this level, I
don’t need any levels and just sit, watch and write.
I do not commit serious crimes or
crimes of the person, but my alien friends are not human so need not adhere to
human law, and they do give out true justice, in this life.
Enemies they wanted and did make a
public spectacle of being my most major criminal enemy, to seriously
criminally, seriously violently, the most serious perversities, punish me for
propagandas of me, with local Lancashire police allowing it in the street and
being part of it in many ways.
Propagandas of me Greater Manchester
Police cleared me of in the early 90s and beyond, so now I have to reply in a
similar public manner, but I will stay legal, and just, and decent, and give
them chance to explain themselves, everything they didn’t do with I.
They stitched me up in massive and serious
violent and torturous criminal ways, with the worst perversities ever seen, and
local people, and them low life evil billionaires from accy, alongside their
evil royal guards being part of it too.
Them from accy and their guards knew I was innocent, because they made
them propaganda photos of me, so to falsely turn decent people against I.
They have an authority above the
police, and authorised royal guards, of a Hapsburg line. They get their authority from Europe, and
were the worst active criminals in Europe, hence them building propagandas so
to oppose me with decent people. They
have a property very close to Darwen police station; I’ve seen police patrol
vehicles going back to there instead of the police station, that isn’t right.
Look at the prophecies, they say I will
be on the heels of the most evil world leaders, but this local wealthy lot who
falsely turned many decent people against I, on my case since I was 7 and who
were trying to do me in since then, are good at making it appear as though they
aren’t world leader status. They have
authority above police, they have more money than most, I was living amongst
them as a 7 year old and they intentionally went against me in many awful, evil,
sick, and seriously perverse criminal ways.
Combined family assets of gazillions, on paper its zillions.
So these people made people falsely
believe I wasn’t Christ and a serious criminal, then the people realised I am
Christ and never were a serious criminal.
With those serious criminal and torture
plans and initiations against I, which was televised as a street punishment
thing for who they believed was a failed Christ, paedophile and into animals,
as well as believing I had bypassed justice, they increased the suicide rates
on earth, so no person better come near I shouting the odds. I proved my innocence, I proved my Christ
label, and they never gave me chance to defend myself with words, until after
they had began the serious crimes unto myself.
I was on a military mission against her
you idiots, waiting on her making a move in 2014.
Ferguson, Power, Taylor, Giggs,
Neville, and the others who were present and counted for, whoever else was
there standing around I. Even the owners
allowed a lot, including them seriously criminal photos being put on notice
boards at United. More serious sex
crimes, they all became the serious sex criminals and never giving me chance to
be questioned or to even know what people were saying of me.
You know there is one religion, I began
reading their book, and it said Christ will be persecuted by a certain
religious group, it wasn’t descriptive of them all, but them billionaires from
Accrington were of that heritage, and so were many guilty persons from United.
I know the others and them from Bury,
the first team doing her in the street were forced at gunpoint by her guards,
they never wanted in, football management wanted them in but they didn’t want
in, so her guards used gunpoint threats, so they were all innocent.
So yes it was mainly people from Bury
F.C. and Manchester not so United anymore.
Some people will never be happy with
what they have done, people who I always saw smiling now struggling too, my
family unjustly destroyed and all of everything else.
How can they go weeks without paying
comp? They’re not even offering, they’re
the sickest of the lowest and one affiliated person tried to run me down the
other day, I cycling he in a car.
What they did to me was pure evil
serious criminality, low life of the lowest life’s, the worst and sickest
crimes I’ve ever seen, the most awful behaviours I will ever witness unto my
person or any other, the sort of stuff you only hear the worst low life evil
doers doing to innocents. Extremely
perverse and sickening, they stooped to levels worse than serial killers go to,
with police, television and crowd backing.
That is what they are now, the worst low life’s they could be, and they
did it to me as an unjust punishment, without giving me chance to explain my
defence, as a public spectacle televised all over live. The most serious and perverted sex crimes,
the most serious violent offences ever, and the low life Darwen police allowed
it, participated in some ways, they deserve holy hell too, police they always
were a close 2nd behind Joanne’s lot as my most major enemies, it
needs to stop and stop it will.
You cannot attempt to execute whilst torturing
with the most perverse ways ever, its sick, evil and more criminal than
anything else. I was on a terrorist
nuclear weapon mission for the army, any consultation of me by authorities,
footie, pig scum, or whoever, questioning etc, would have given those details
out.
They became more sick and evil than
anything they ever supposed of me, without questioning I has to be stated again
here, and their ways were the perversions of their selves, their ways, and
their futures in the next life. Punishing
without questioning, assumption being used to determine punishment, it will be
their justice of the next life, and some are getting it lawfully in this one.
*****
May be I should tell them here how I
may have saved the Queens life when 13, and how she never learnt of it till
2007, it had to be kept quiet because the military mission was ongoing, waiting
on the 2nd nuke from Joanne’s lot.
That nuke in Huncoat, 85, they put it
there for me, but when Elizabeth may have been in the blast zone, on her nearby
country estate, they went for her because I thought about her lots; I loved
her, that is why I was thinking of her lots.
I can remember the Silver Jubilee in
77, when I was 5. Months earlier my
supernatural friends told me she would one day come to see me, so then when the
Silver Jubilee began I thought that is when she would come to see me. All day I was waiting for her, even told many
she would be coming to see me. Early in
the day I asked in thoughts, is today
when she comes to see me? May be, it
could be, didn’t want to spoil the day for me.
Then my enemies were on me in 78 or 79,
told me in thoughts they’d kill her because of me, within a week or two of them
being on my case I was predicting all of these situations in a creative writing
school exercise, a nuclear weapon designed for us two, and disarmed by me and
my alien friends.
I was in a location that baffles me
when they first told me they’ll kill the Queen, in 2014 I returned to check up
on that place, and again the places baffles me, although now in different
ways. I don’t know why that location
confuses me; it always has done since I was 7 years old. I cannot understand the place, it just messes
with me inside and I never feel normal when there. I always avoided that location as a kid, it
just made me feel horrible. May be I was
picking up on past murders.
I am unsure if Elizabeth was close by
when they put that nuke on Altham Lane, Huncoat, but the amount of grief I get
from police they need to know, they need to back off and feel the guilt of
their crimes and ways against me the innocent man who does nowt but help. And they don’t, they just continue and change
tactics.
I didn’t want to write about this
because I’m unsure, and if it is true wanted Elizabeth to be the first to talk
about it in public, but the amount of unjust enemies I have in police and
elsewhere they need to know now. It may
not be true, but that nuke was the biggest in circulation back then, so I’ve
been told. Elizabeth’ estate was close
enough to be affected, and the season the nuke was there would have been close
to when her nearby estate becomes busier due to seasonal activity, or was the
season.
Details of that nuclear weapon are in
my next book, Williams.
Back in 88 a guy from Williams told me
the Windsor family are F.A. This was his
saying, not mine, so for sure some from this other royal linked family had
something major against them, and people in that distant royal family in Accrington
had been on my case within weeks of the govt receiving my letter about me being
Agnus Dei.
Me and the Queen were close in location
in 85, and it raced a nuclear weapon to the scene, them Williams are distant
relatives of Hapsburgs, like myself.
In 2001 I did some major things for the
Brit and US armies, in Afghanistan, I basically gave via psychic information
every primary target, because Osama asked for a holy war, every primary target
close to him, that is.
I did Osama because he asked for a holy
war, and I didn’t get the £35 million reward, but that is neither here nor
there, when considering other particulars.
You know that should have given me major honors, rewards, etc, and it
should have put me and the Royal family close to each other, and it would have
done, if a suspected particular circumstance that year hadn’t of occurred round
about the same time, a little later. We
kind of went distant through words of my own, more than distant if you know
what I mean, believed to be delivered as and of circumstances elsewhere, words
from the supernatural speaking through me, words I had no control over due to
it being trance talking, a kind of enemy statement, but they were structured
lies, to protect futures, to keep London royalty away from me, or they’d also
become a target.
They were all structured lies to set me
and royalty apart, to distance us, if not we would have got close, and that
would have just raced another nuke to the scene, London then becoming a target,
so then there would have been two targets for my enemies, London Royalty and
me, like how they tried when I was a young child thinking of her lots, and she
being close to me with her nearby estate.
It was all structured lies based around
unassociated normal events, to keep us apart, to stop the Windsor family from
becoming targets again. She became a
target when I loved her as a kid and we were close in location, so that had to
stop, my thoughts and emotions of her taken out of the situation.
This is how clever The 9 angels are;
they will create untrue atmospheres so to protect the best outcomes, to protect
a plan, to protect people, to make things easier and safer for all
concerned. Atmospheres are nothing
compared to what they were trying to avoid, and what they did avoid.
Look at earlier in this book, I explain
a reverse formula mushroom cloud, saying it was this and that, and then in 2014
The 9 angels say, Oh no it wasn’t, they
were our lies, it was really a nuclear explosion made safe by the grey aliens. We didn’t want to concern people with this
nuke mission you were on, not until all four nukes were accounted for, and that
couldn’t be safer circumstances unless the nukes were put close to you, and
they had to be close to you, so you could stamp on these evil distant relatives
in Accrington. Take them out of the
situation by being their only target.
I do sometimes say how clever The 9
Angels are, way off the scale, and it’s only now some people are realising how
big that scale is that they have stretched way beyond.
People should never jump on isolated
statements without questioning further, or serious criminal suspicion, because
it isn’t always true, you know people say things they don’t intend or plan,
spur of the moment things, emotional overloads instead of they being
plans. The reason we have courts is to
get to the bottom of the truth, to find the truth within what a load of
awfulness covers as something else.
It is the basics of every judicial system
on the planet, to question every person involved, to find the truth from what
is supposed.
Elizabeth’s people came to see me in
2007, to speak with me on other matters, that is when they learnt all of this,
and the fine details not mentioned here.
Tried to get close to me, which I had to stop, to protect futures and
other people, and the army nuke mission I was on. I said we have to appear as enemies so attack
me now, so that is what they did, sorry I floored that copper but it had to
look real, but they got me back with that electrical reel.
So there it is, friends made to appear
as enemies, to protect the future and the best outcomes.
Some people have been suspecting I have
been abusing the supernatural, and innocent people being harmed by the
supernatural around I. What happened in
Darwen with torture and attacks unto I proves me and the supernatural do
nothing to those that attack me, we just sit it out and watch them fail.
Another
similar moment in Bury, where I had to endure it, again I did nothing, this
time I wasn’t astrally projected elsewhere, and still I did nothing to her trying
to kill me.
These are our ways, our outcomes, to
let people try and fail, and not to do the same back, or to not go for
innocents. We have never gone for
innocents, and we don’t attack my attackers, we ridicule by forcing their own
failures.
We have never attacked people trying to
kill me, we just make sure they fail, and we have never targeted innocents, how
could we ever do that when we cannot even attack the most guilty persons?
Words are my weapons, encouraged by
enemies actions, and peoples failures unto I are also my weapons. We don’t need to attack and we never do.
*****
Be best all who were involved in that
moment of crime and torture in Darwen get together and see what they can get
together, I need 11mill at least, United you also owe me a good will gesture,
so that means you all owe me more than 11, you remember that goodwill gesture I
gave United, 2 weeks before they stitched me up in the worst violent criminal
and perverted crime ways possible.
I don’t want to see their faces
anywhere, and neither do many other people, their own fans turning against
them, I’m coming down to Stretford, gonna see if I or my supernatural friends
can do somet lawfully relevant.
They organised and became part of a
seriously criminal public unjust punishment of me, with serious crimes and homo
and animal rape of me, live recording and broadcasting, attempts to kill too,
whilst I had been drugged up and forced to do this, some at sword point, just
some of what they did to me, they wrongfully thinking I was a paedophile and
into animals, not giving me chance to defend myself with words and then
ignoring them when I did, they became worse than what they accused me of, and
forcing it into the public via live broadcasting from a town centre
street. So now they have it, that public
punishment but now it is their punishment and theirs of me was countered to
some levels, but mine cannot be countered by them. Bryan Taylor I also want that £15k back, that
£15k I let you scramble for in the 90s.
Even his daughters turned against him because of this lot, I sparked him
out and they were smiling at me while their dad is unconscious on the
floor. I saw one woman leave her
footballing fellow too, because of what they did to me, I saw her throwing her
wedding ring at him, and she waited till I could see it being thrown.
My supernatural friends did a good job
to keep me away from my body, astrally projected elsewhere and one who deserved
to go through all that lived my body through it for me, forced to do it as his
punishment by my angel friends. What I
learn of it mostly comes from the supernatural or other peoples thoughts.
The religious people who have gone a
bit weak in the head because of this, and the kids, and the many others, we
will all get far away from evil one day, it will all be totally wiped one day
too. I’m speechless now, I can usually
find the statements to pick people up but it’s pretty hard here. Other people witnessed it more than me,
wished you hadn’t seen it, glad for those who came in support of I.
I tried to live for the irreligious and
this is what they did to me, so now it’s time to go to religious people, to go
to where I want to be, if they still want me that is. Enemies have done that much against me,
twisted my emotions into anger and insecurity, ruined my image, I now feel as
though not only have I lost everything but I may also have lost religious
people.
Organised rape in the street, homosexual and
animal criminal rape in a public place, and sword point forced to, then done
by, and the most serious violent offences, televised and broadcasted live,
because they suspected I was a paedophile and into animals, a failed Christ
claimant, they thought I’d escaped justice.
I was none and I proved I’m Christ, and more than 7 weeks later and
nothing, but more opposition and lies, from a few who were present. People in pro football owe me compensation,
12 mill will do.
Poisoned, O.D.ed, stabbed, they tried to
kill me many times, but like Jesus I cannot die, what they did to me was worse
than anything else they could have done, publicly in this day and age, in the
next life they will suffer far more than I did in this life. It was worse than what Jesus had, but that
makes me a bit more happy than before, because I know I wasn’t there for most
of it, astrally projected elsewhere while another uses my body, and when in my
body at rare moments the pain just becomes nothing within them sorts of
tortures. I stop feeling pain when this
begins; I don’t even feel the sense of touch as they try and try. So that is also how Jesus went through his
day.
Why broadcast live? How did they get away with that? It has caused a mass of grief elsewhere and I
suppose they’ll blame that on me too.
All you who decided to broadcast, you have increased suicide rates and
messed up many kids inside, you sick low life’s will pay in the next life,
severely, whoever authorised broadcasting of serious criminal violence and
serious criminal perversions unto myself became worse in morals than the people
who force others to do that, they forced seriously criminal images into
innocent people’s homes, they were part of it, they spoke against me many
times, they organised against me, laughing and joking, well in the next life I
will laugh and joke, and in this life many will be targeted by the
supernatural.
Most of my enemies do not give me
chance to defend myself with truths, IE words, they don’t want me to be
cleared, they want me to be guilty, so I don’t get chance to explain myself,
most know it can’t be true but they choose to go against me because many low
life’s want to beat God.
I will get justice on them all in the
next life, and many in this life, and it may go to the European Courts of Human
Rights, this is absolutely evil of the lowest order, and not prosecuting is
worse, all who authorised it to continue you have condemned yourselves to
punishment for more serious crimes than they accused me of. All who authorised it to continue, watch out
in the next life, the animals you’ll be meeting you won’t even know what they
are.
Men in football and others who
criminally conspired against I that day, 12 mill comp cleared a week b4
Christmas, if not expect to see the supernatural.
They were some of the seriously
criminal organisers and part of it so now they either comp up or see the other
path, not by me or people I know, or by my wishes or desires, or by any people
reading this, it will be the supernatural.
If it comes to it they’ll go for the head first, after a warning of
severity, which the warning has occurred, the turncoat will be last, he who was
all for it, sent his mates in then sneaked off home instead of going.
My alien friends will do it, be fun to
watch, the unknowns of me wow if that gets involved, be equal in amazement to a
hand the size of Europe waving to me.
I cannot control the supernatural, I do
not commit serious crimes, I’ve never committed crimes against the person, it
was all property when people in my early 20s were able to secretly control me
with telepathy into the pettiest of crimes.
I do not plan to commit serious crimes, I will not commit any serious
crimes, and I will not encourage any kinds of crimes, but now step up to the
levels people took me too, where police choose to fail and ignore law around I.
I will stay lawful, but my supernatural
friends are not human and I cannot control or influence them, so they can do
whatever they want too and it will be legal.
Pro football, Joannes lot, police, 3 of
my worst enemies ever and Joanne linked herself up with both, and friends of
mine, to falsely turn all against I more so, she got a lot from both, free rule
on serious crimes in the street against I, lots of men group doing her in the
street, her fantasy, to get group done by hundreds in the street, authorised
with her royal guard permissions, and police wanting to be in on it and being
in on it, when they could have stopped it, they’d have stopped it for anyone,
but me, in the street whilst I’m being raped and tortured, sick and evil,
twisted and depraved, cheap and nasty, low life and evil, the worst of the
worst in this decade.
They will all get justice in the next
life, some in this life, some won’t get a next life, it’ll be total
annihilation time.
You cannot go into the most awful and
most evil serious violent crime in a public spectacle way, in evil and unjust
ways, the most serious and awful and evil unjust punishment ever, the most
sickening ever, and perverse, for what you never gave me chance to defend
myself of, then expect nothing in response.
If this occurred to your brother, sister, mum or dad, and the
perpetrators had bypassed justice, then law and order has gone and it has to be
done some other way, and those other ways it will be done, but I will stay
lawful, the supernatural may get involved, if justice isn’t delivered by the
authorities.
Their lowly evil unjust punishments
made them become, in a legal sense, worse than most murderers, in a criminal
sense they have become worse than murderers, worse than what they accused me
of, much worse than what they accused I of.
Why no arrests? Why allow to
occur? You made society much worse, I am
here to protect and serve humanity, and you lot do the opposite. I am here helping, you are hindering.
My lawful greys can cause cancer, they
can shine a torch on a face from outside of a window, depending on how long the
light hits skin, determines ferocity of the cancer. They can control a person to drive their car
into a collision, they can telepathically harass, cause the worst kinds of
sleep paralysis and sleep walking, yes, lets sleep walk Alex Ferguson in the
naked around Manchester, and control him to do some of the worst dodgy stuff
ever. They can rip souls out, can
prevent breathing during sleep, can influence decision making, they can do a
whole lot more too.
How can low intellect persons mistake a
telepath for a paedophile and into animals?
I’ll tell you how, because they wanted me to be guilty, they wanted to
be correct, they never gave me one chance to defend myself correctly, they
never confronted me, like how instructed to by the propaganda photo makers,
they never questioned me, they just assumed and planned. Like how all police want the people they
arrest to be guilty.
I’m of God and they thought I wasn’t, so
they wanted to prove me wrong, and total torture, humiliation and
violence. People close to me don’t go
out of their way to prove or substantiate my Godliness, they never do that,
they go out of their way to suggest the opposite, then realise their mistake.
Never punish without questioning, you
made society suffer, you took law and order back 500 years, you unjustly
punished the only man to put his life on the line for all of you, and give me
nothing as an apology, just more lies and opposition.
Those propaganda photos them
billionaires from accy used to falsely turn decent people against I, I’ve seen
3 of them. Police showed me one of a
Cockerel, a journalist showed me one of a dog getting and one of a naked 5 year
old girl with a naked I. I was angry and
vexed, not embarrassed, I was vexed and out of control, I wasn’t calculating
and thoughtful.
I was arrested in the early 90s,
Greater Manchester, for a very minor petty theft. Somehow police had some of them propaganda
photos; don’t know where they found them, I didn’t even know they existed, and
I had never done anything of the sort, to my knowledge.
After the interview on the thefts one
officer asked if we could speak on other matters, so I said yes sure thing.
“We want you take a look at these photos, tell us what
you think, just give us your natural reaction to what is seen in the photos.”
“Yeah sure go for it,” he then placed a photo on the table, it took me about
20 seconds to work out what it was, a naked me and a cockerel.
“WTF? WTF is that like?”
“Well you tell us, it’s what we’ve put it here for.”
“That’s a stitch up, that’s what that is, where TF did
you get that from? How many have you
got?”
“We’ve got all of these,” then
showing me a large pile.
“What’s going on?
How does a guy even do a cockerel?
It’s a male bird, I can’t do that, I’ve never done that, I’m straight
and only into women, I’m traditional that way.”
I then hearing thoughts
telling me they design these animals especially for sex, so I then saying, “Oh so I see, they design these animals for
sex.”
“Who do?”
“Whoever did this to me, this isn’t me mate, this is a
stitch up.”
“Do you have any major enemies?”
“Me have enemies, that’s like asking a Queen Bee if she has workers, it’s a
daft question.”
“Do you take drugs?”
“You know I take drugs, mainly and usually only ever cannabis, why are you
asking me that for?”
“Have you ever taken sodium pentothal?”
“That’s that truth drug thingy in it? That stuff the CIA use, no I’ve never had
it before but I’ll take some to prove my innocence on this lot.”
“That’s not what we are getting at here, you need to
check up at the library on this drug, see what it says.”
“What else is on them photos? Let’s have a look at the others.”
“No Mr Rawstron, were gonna wrap this up now.”
“Nah, I wanna see them photos, I wanna see what you
lot are looking at.”
“No Mr Rawstron, that’s it.”
“I don’t ?ucking think so, give me them photos now,” I then jumping onto the interview table on my knees and
kind of like fighting the two of them whilst tryna grab the pile of photos off
one.
“You get them photos out of here, I’ll hold him back,
Custody Sergeant we need back up in here now, he’s tryna fight us for the
photos. Back away Mr Rawstron, back up
is on its way and they’ll be here in seconds, and you’ll then get arrested for
police assault.”
I backed away, got off the table, sat back down on the
chair then in comes a big officer, smiling as he sees everything has calmed
down. “Everything OK?”
“It is now.”
I was told to be careful everywhere I
go, for people were stitching me up everywhere I go, I always noticed something
about neighbours but always my attention diverted elsewhere.
The low life idiot, seriously warped
and evil individuals in football, who went against I in that public manner,
they became as bad as the sex criminals who were stitching me up with drugs and
managed photography. Some of them
billionaires from accy who are into murder, torture, and then kids, animals, s
n m and genetic inbreeding for extreme criminal sex.
All the criminal and conspiracy
organisers in pro football against me 13mill comp, that is the supernatural,
not I, no crimes will be broken, no crimes will be suggested, influenced or
encouraged to be, my most major publicly known enemies will see my kind of
street justice, but it will be by the supernatural, not I, where the people can
see it too. I have to stay lawful to
beat them, and all who want to help me you do the same too. Lawful opposition is what they don’t want;
they are trying their hardest to turn me extreme.
In 2001 I verbally told police if they
heighten surveillance of me it will cause my suicide, also telling them when I
die all hell breaks loose. Within the
month they had heightened surveillance to the extremes, how is that not
authority trying their hardest to cause the worst?
Before I arrived people would say only
God has the right to kill, well I disagree, but my disagreements with God go
nowhere, he does his thing.
My way is to wait for them in the next
life, to be there feeding them beetles and live swarms of flies, then deciding
on their many punishments, that is my way, that is how I am to my enemies. Then things can and do occur down here,
earth, God, Goddess, spirit, earth bound greys, alien greys, alien humans,
unknowns, there is a lot that can lawfully occur down here, as all these
supernatural life forms wanting to help me.
You cannot do that to guilty persons,
it sets society backwards, they become much criminally worse than what I was
incorrectly accused of, well they didn’t even accuse me of it, they just
planned violence and perversions without questioning of I. Honestly guys, everyone who knew of this plan
and never tried to stop it, the justice they will receive in the next life will
be far reaching. They have totally
messed up their futures, and have built me into someone who now is much more
able than I was before.
They did it to me with kids watching,
it was far worse than what those people do, and they did it to me without
giving me chance to defend myself with words, thousands of years imprisonment I
will get for all most participants in the next life. I wasn’t supposed to survive, I wasn’t
supposed to remember, I wasn’t supposed to be Christ but then they realised I
was.
They became worse than what they
suggested of me, and harmed other people more than I. Even the attackers and organisers are far
worse off in emotions now than I, and some friends who had to watch it also the
same.
Unjust harms of me never cease, they
escalate, and I will fulfil all the prophecies, so any others who wanna get in
my way will fail and fall, one of my greys could take out every seriously
criminal enemy of mine in a morning, one giving telepathic barracking can cause
suicide in less than two hours, but what would other people learn from
that?
Don’t tempt them.
People do not see what we are capable
of, they see what we resort to, so please don’t ask to see more, seeing what we
resort too that is a massive shortfall in what we can do.
Even if I was guilty that doesn’t occur
in this country, but because of me claiming to be Christ they thought they
could put themselves as the good men whacking evil, all because not one
bothered to question me, and when I did shout my legal defence it was ignored.
People in pro football, after they had
realised their mistake, IE my innocence, they tried to get close and pally with
me, tried to make up, tried to get my forgiveness. I never forgive for intentional actions but
just went with it. I was still drugged
up so not knowing what they up to.
One other part of this elaborate crime
spree, was making me believe the attackers had murdered all in my family, weeks
this went on for. Another part of their,
lets cause the worst mental instability ever possible, which again has not
worked. Nothing works with me, murder,
nukes, when will they all realise nothing works against me, and I then rise far
above what their outcomes should have been.
They’ve been at it 35 years and still
haven’t learned, I don’t think they ever will.
I’ve seen more intellect in birds that weigh 35 gram, and still them
idiot enemies will refer to brain size and all that, intellect comes from the
soul, not the brain.
Them lot in television, get my
compensation. You twisted my family
against me in criminal and unjust ways, so you fix it. Because of what you did to them, and how you
made they become, and their lies of me based upon propagandas you made them
believe, I do not want to speak to them ever again.
The legal system is there for a reason,
you sick, evil, low life, severely warped perverted sex criminals and twisted
idiots. You have become serious sex
criminals of the worst perversions ever imagined, pay this compensation. Don’t pay up and in the next life you get a
lot more justice.
I will never give television any
interviews; if they approach me then we may see a good news report of my reactions. Television had their entrance with me, and it
was also their exit.
If I do not get justice from the
authorities who are supposed to give justice, all who refuse to give that
justice expect a thousand years prison in the next life; it’ll be more if you
disagree with it.
Justice has to prevail; I need a copy
for the justice system and European Courts of Humans Rights, also for
compensation claims. I will never trust
any other authority in this land, for as long as I am refused justice, and so
will all other religious people, and those numbers are fast climbing.
If I don’t get justice, I will at a
later date force justice as the Prime Minister of England. I’ll give the people a govt and political
system they are proud of, and all others after will have to step up to those
levels.
Many times before, my supernatural
friends told me I will be the Prime Minister of England; I always didn’t want
to do it, so laughed and refused those futures.
My supernatural friends could have very
easily made me avoid all that torture and what not, although I never had to
endure due to astral projection taking me elsewhere. Due to me not being given justice on this
lot, and police and other authorities being in on it and part of it, I now want
to be the Prime Minister of England, to make changes that makes sure justice
always prevails in the future for other people.
To stamp out conspiracy and crime in
authorities, to better the justice system and police, to make them accountable
for all of their intentional and unintentional lapses of duty.
I will win, like how the prophecies
state, so the more opposition I receive then that is more people who have to
lose. You cannot win, people have been
trying to kill me for 35 years, it isn’t happening, people have been trying to
break my emotions for that long as well, it isn’t happening. I am still out there, with every major
opposition I climb much higher than they expect I could, I am still shouting
justice, law and order, and it still isn’t happening.
People are taking on the most able life
forms of this Universe, and I have their minds in mine to keep me in that line
of thought, emotion, analysis and working out.
Can you see what is happening? Evil criminality ruling English authorities
to do the worst things to me possible.
Why can’t I have justice? Why is
it law is abandoned around I? Why is it
that this abandoning of law and order with I continues unopposed by them same
authorities?
I’ve watched authorities persons who
have handgun permission papers, Joanne’s royal guards, they turn to serious
criminality and own the police, they kill people as easy as starting a
playground argument, shooting someone dead, to them, is like you hitting someone
in the face with your fist, It’s that easy for them. Annoy them and that is it, you’re gone. Anger them and its torture time.
Authority from Europe, no authority to
answer to, they act like serious criminals with laws of their own. This was just one group of royal guards I
met, of her lot from Accrington, I don’t know what the rest are like, from
other families, I’m speaking only about that group from Accrington.
They knew they were above the law so
became the most serious criminals around, with authority to do it unopposed by
other authorities. This needs to stop;
there should be no security group with more authority over others.
They tried killing me in Bury one
night, emptied his dum dum pistol 3 times, when police arrived I stood with
them, and the 2 enemies they came, flashed their permission papers, and put
another in me. “He aint human?”
“More humane than you will ever be.” And one of
them police officers went missing, the other I advised to change his statement,
to, I must have been LSD spiked and began
hallucinating.
With my family journalists made them
believe the propaganda photos, because no one knows anything about law and
order. Every time they look at those
photos they have committed a serious sex crime, and one against me, and every
time they pass them onto someone else they have committed as many sex crimes as
the number of photos they pass. Passing
them propaganda photos to my family were serious sex crimes, distributing
illegal pornographic material.
The journalists convinced my family I
was guilty, and then convinced them to say whatever about me, within that
broadcast. One of my friends told me how
my mum said some of the most awful things she could have, about me, in that
television broadcast. She was telling
lies; they were making things up saying anything against who they suspected was
a paedophile, plying them with drink too I think.
The biggest, worst, sickest, most
perverse criminal actions anywhere, with police involved, they all became the
worst sex criminals in this land, to their only God, and police react to me as
though it is my fault.
How can police, journalists, crowds of
people, and the army I am working for free, let these most serious crimes
against me continue unopposed? Live
broadcasted for over an hour in a town centre, daytime, weekday. Everyone that was involved became serious sex
criminals of the worst levels, and not one arrest or investigation, or attempts
to stop it.
All organisers should be targeted by
them they instructed to be in on this, the organisers put them into something
not one person should ever do, they have had all their future destroyed in the
next life, all this moment did was wreck decent people in the head and awful people
loved it. They gave evil what they
wanted guys, idiots, sort it or get sorted by the supernatural.
This is England 2014, not 1014. They could only get away with it because it
was me, so yes, they made this level, this circle, the one I do not step onto
ever, I just write about it all, then they blame me for the repercussions
elsewhere.
All my enemies, of the past, present
and future, just check the prophecies before taking me on, because you will
lose and ill climb higher with your opposition than if I didn’t have it. It always occurs that way; they try and
subdue me so I end up reaching for the sky and catching it.
All my family who were in that
television broadcast, laughing and joking while looking at them propaganda photos,
they were all guilty of serious sex crimes and against I, and so were the
people who handed them the photos. They
all became serious sex criminals against me and not one arrest or
investigation. It is illegal to possess
them pictures, to look at them, to hand them to someone else, and to look again
is another set of serious sex crimes.
During the seriously criminal torture
of me, many were telling me my family had been kidnapped, and then loud
speakers nearby relaying their voices to me, and then screaming pretending to
be murdered. And then these lies
continued for weeks, that they had been murdered. Like I said before, this torture treatment
was also designed to cause permanent mental instability. They tried to kill me but only my supernatural
protections worked there, the organisers knew I wouldn’t die, they’d tried many
times, so they worked out what may cause permanent mental instability.
Does my writing make it appear as
though they have caused permanent mental instability? They fail with everything; sometimes I just
stand there accepting their crimes so they don’t have to try that one
again. They have angered me that is all,
and that always makes me reach further than they expected I could. They always gear me up with their opposition;
I’m now on about gear 25 in overdrive, and it is always an automatic change.
This is how far away from knowing me my
family are, very quick to accept any lies of me, and even quicker to act on
those lies, whilst not giving me chance to speak for myself.
Presumption and assumption being used
to formulate punishments is worse than many serious crimes, it’s a killer,
never punish without questioning, its evil, pure evil.
One journalist said to me while she had
50 propaganda photos of me in her hand, that she is allowed them because she is
a journalist. She wasn’t using them to
investigate; she was using them to look and be shocked, which are serious sex
crimes. She said she was checking to see
if it was me, she didn’t need all of them for that, just one cut out is all she
needed for that. Lying low life sex
criminals making lies up about their defence, serious sex criminals against I
the one who has never committed a sex crime or a serious crimes.
See how people become the serious
criminals against I, and react as though they have done nothing wrong. I know law, don’t try and teach me law,
possessing and looking at them photos is a serious sex crime, letting other
people see them is a serious sex crime, if people still want to do it then
expect prison in the next life.
They all talk these lies about their
sex criminality, well at least I can truthfully say, if one person commits
anymore sex crimes against me, hundreds of years in prison in the next life. Destroy them all, or have your future in the
next life destroyed.
You journalists, you’ve taken my
family, my respect, you’ve thrown everything in the bin I worked for and
replaced it with serious sex crimes unto I and disrespect. You’ve messed up people in the head
permanently, people I used to see smiling all the time no longer can. You have criminally distributed illegal
pornographic material on grand scales; you have all become the most serious sex
criminals alive in this country, with police backing.
My family deserve compensation from
them who twisted them that way, broadcasters you have mashed more than
thousands of people up in the head, permanently, so start paying compensation
where it is due. Don’t pay it then I’ll
get yous in the next life, and some will get a visit by the supernatural in
this life.
Some people need guidance and advice on
everything, how stupid and evil some people are totally messes with my
thoughts, it is unexplainable, how can people be like this?
Now I know why the supernatural tell me I
will not allow any other to do this kind of work on Earth. Look at all the greats, Quetzalcoatl, Jesus,
Krishna, Buddha, Osiris, Zeus, Mohammad and the many others; they all lived at
different times to each other, so must have somehow been affiliated with each
other. They were definitely of God, all
of them and the many others I haven’t named.
But we cannot believe everything that is said of them, because they
never gave us writings of their life.
Which is why I have to write everything from my life, and I suppose
opposition will try and bury my words, and I expect some of the greats had
their words buried too.
The woman I found myself having sex
with, I woke up and found myself with her, saw her face had all the skin
dissolved off, all she had was muscles.
I pulled away, got off her if you know what I mean, and asked what they
did to her face. “You’ve just got herpes, look at her down there,” then pointing at
her down there and sure enough, she had a massive rash.
“You can’t give me herpes, she’s been trying to give
it me since the 90s, I’m immune.”
Next they told me it was my sister, and
she began walking away, hiding her face from me with her hair. She was a prisoner, it just wasn’t my sister,
I know her real face and recognise her, I don’t want to know where from, I know
she knew me, I knew her face had just been done. Walking away she was turning her head from
me, in shame trying to hide her face with her hair. What I saw in my mind of her destination was
much more gruesome than that.
Royal guards need authority limiting;
or may be all police and royal guards to have body cams, video equipment
recording at all times when on duty in public, authority is being abused and it
is worse than serious criminality. Royal
guards they seemed to be the main men of this lot, Joanne’s royal guards,
Joanne and her mum were proper fearful of their own guards, the 2 most evil
people I ever met, so how evil were the guards and their boss? They were worse than them 2, them 2 women
were just being how told to be, and not being able to get out.
I’ve been told by other Royalty me and
Joanne were more closely related than I’ll believe, of a similar Hapsburg line,
and as close to thrones as each other, which is as far away as we could
be. How she and her lot managed to get
Royal guards I do not know, probably something to do with her families
zillions.
Look at all awfulness I put myself into
for other people, and the supernatural telling me I will never allow any other
to do this kind of work on earth. They
always try and talk me out of it, saying someone else should go, but I never
allow it. They don’t like it that I
stamp my authority on them in these ways, but they have to go with it, they
have no choice, they do what I say and that is final.
Even after it took me 4 weeks to
realise they and others saying family are dead were lies. I haven’t done anything to deserve this; even
police were telling me family were dead, and weeks after, and people in pro
football, other authorities and people in the crowds watching. They’ve done that one before, tryna convince
me it’s my fault my family are dead, but really they were not.
I believe I have done something wrong;
and end up saying I’m not responsible for what I said or did when on those
drugs they put in me, and all agree.
I don’t sometimes explain everything in
my books because I don’t always remember everything; till a later date, I
remember some important info when needed most, if pushed for it. I know some ways I have worded things
incorrectly, or incompletely, and has caused some decent people to go against
me, but I’m not a writer, I’m not professional in that sense, any doubt on my
high moral standing I can always say will be unsubstantiated, it just may
sometimes be described as something other than what it truly was, fine details
differing but the main always correct.
I’ve always been on high moral ground, but it causes disruptions, like
how telepathic abilities do too.
Yes my anger boils into my words
sometimes, but what else can I do?
They’ve frustrated me by not adhering to law with me, and not giving
justice to my attackers, and police being part of my most major
opposition. I always stay lawful when my
enemies do not, so sometimes my anger seeps into my books. It’s bound to do that, I’m one man targeted
by so called decent people, and I never resort to the same levels they do with
me.
What Darwen police did to me is a 30
year prison sentence in the law of this land, allowing, encouraging and being
part of them serious crimes, unto one, is at least a 30 year prison term. And yet they abandoned law and order because
they aren’t police, they are impersonating police. They’ve become the lowest of the low, and I
still can’t work out why, they don’t do that to them guilty sorts, but for me
it was OK.
Darwen police working when that lot
occurred, you will all be tortured, very slowly, in the next life, by me, to
levels God says. They were all
involved. All torturers of me will get
much worse. I’m gonna mess them up so
much in the next life they will wish they were never born into this life, this
low life criminality they are performing while impersonating police officers.
Swarms of flies will be your breakfast,
and you have to catch them if you want to eat.
Cardinal beetles for evening meal, cold stone bed, for dinner you’ll
probably have to look at yourself.
Never go into crime without considering
every possibility of your path, that is the golden rule of being within
criminality, but these evil low life’s didn’t consider anything, except that
they and a Sir could get away with criminally torturing a man in public to the
worst levels ever witnessed, and with police backing. I was innocent and not given chance to defend
myself with words, just on that basis they deserve much worse. I did give my legal defence, but they were
all ready and not willing to accept it.
On a military mission to help save
millions of people from my and humanities worst local criminals, I became the
targeted by police, by locals, by low life’s, by the evil billionaires buying
nukes for me, with the most awful and horrible serious crimes and tortures
anyone can imagine.
Thousands of evil people have been
either locked up or executed because of me, and what do I have to show for
it? Propagandas that turned decent
people against, police that encourage serious crimes of me, and allowed and
were a part of. Supernatural time for
them, I know some police of Darwen will be targeted by the supernatural.
Darwen Police station that day, they
are all a disgrace to authority, the uniform and badge, they would not have
allowed those crimes in the street for any other person. It is why God tells me I can give all who
were part of, worse in the next life. It
is what all of them lot are gonna get in the next life, much worse. It is what all serious criminals get in the
next life, worse than they gave in this life.
And victims get to dish it out, gosh, that’s millions of victims in
England, because they broadcasted those seriously criminal images.
People have taken things to a level
that my supernatural friends now have to step onto, I never do, I just sit,
watch and write.
When everything in my life has been
explained in my final two books of this series, every decent person who went
against me, after they’ve read those books they realise they unjustly harmed
me, and my moral standing was always better than any other on this planet. Most of the low life’s already realise I was
unjustly harmed by themselves, but by the time I’ve finished explaining they
will all believe I should not have received any opposition by any person.
Humanity is a lost cause; it’s pathetic
how pathetic something’s become.
Humanity needs a text book on moral codes, authorities you can’t even
react to me correctly afterwards. I aint
writing ya moral code text book too, it’s too big a job for one, more like one
million.
We’ve gone through tens of millions of
years of moral code deliberations; we access accumulated knowledge and
experience of all those times, as our verbal, thoughtful, reactionary or
emotional reaction to whatever, humanity hasn’t even gone through 500 thousand
years, and as thoughtful, verbal, reactionary or emotional reactions only
access personal data from your own life.
That’s the gap between earth humans and my alien human friends, as far apart
as it can be, and I’m getting tired of explaining my morals.
Individually you’re not built on tens
of millions of years of communal accumulated knowledge and experience; where as
we are, you’re built upon personal knowledge and experience. So sometimes yous cannot even begin to understand
our highest moral ways, and cannot see it for what it truly is. It gets annoying having to explain
everything; it’s been a constant for 35 years.
*****
Let me give you one more example of
these gaps, this time with authority’s persons and them not noticing what I saw
very easily.
It was 1992, Heaton Park, Manchester, a
Thursday afternoon, a fine summer’s day, the park was very busy.
There was me, about 8 other guys on
probation, and 3 probation officers.
We were sat down on grass, having a
break, drink, smoke etc. Probation
officers standing around keeping an eye on everything and everyone.
A woman drove up in a brand new Escort
RS Turbo, parked up next to us, got out, locked up and walked away. Herself and her car were less than 3 metres
away from us.
Within 5 minutes 2 black guys turned
up, one with a baby in his arms. He put
the baby on the car roof, mashed the driver’s door lock, picked up the baby,
got in, let his mate in the passenger side, and within 40 seconds from start to
finish they were driving away. It was
all over in less than 40 seconds and no one noticed it, except I. I wasn’t gonna get involved, had decided to
keep quiet then changed my mind and told everyone.
This all occurred less than 3 metres
away from us, when 3 probation officers were doing their best to keep an eye on
9 criminals on probation.
I explained to the probation officers
what I just witnessed, and they didn’t believe me. So I shouted to our lads, “Who just saw a blond woman park up in that
RS Turbo?” 3 or 4 lads verified
that, then next I said, “And who saw 2
black guys drive away in it?” One
person verified that for me, so then one officer was off to find a phone for the
police, when really we needed to wait for the woman to return so to tell her
the details of what I saw.
We were all moved away in less than 5
minutes.
To be honest when watching them 2 guys
take it I thought it was another windup, a test by probation, but it wasn’t, it
was a true moment.
*****
What hurts most is that so called
decent people let all that occur in town centre Darwen, they all watched,
authority being in on it and all had enough people to stop it, even a guilty
person shouldn’t be subjected to what they did, but for me it is OK because we
want to prove I am nothing. It would not
have continued for any other, they became worse than the worst they have put in
prison. I am now nothing, you’re right,
feeling like nothing here and to become nothing to my enemies, I will never be
anything to my enemies, just that guy who messed up their every future
existence.
I will find it hard to trust the irreligious
again, how things are now, it’s just how it is, I spent 13 years tryna be
Christ for them, and they gave me this, and now I want to be there for
religious people, and to let them be there for me. I need them, I’ve never been around religious
people, need them more than anything.
My friends own all souls from earth,
they own you, and you do and go where they want you to go when in that next
life place. Go against God he takes it
personal, punishment for that is his say, and his closest after his partner is
me. I am not permitted to choose
punishments in the next life; I’m too lenient so they won’t let me, but I am
allowed to dish it out to my enemies.
My supernatural friends now have a hold
over thousands of my enemies don’t they, that is now officially thousands of
personal and direct unjust enemies of I, What for? Proving I’m better than them at
everything? For keeping a high moral
standard and because they think they know serious crime. And because they didn’t question me.
They’ve ruined peoples concentration
unto a telepath, in the worst ways possible.
They have permanently depressed many, totally made them sad for the rest
of this life.
Justice has to prevail, if it doesn’t I
will never trust any authority of England ever again, with their ways with me
they have depressed millions, totally messed them up inside, irrepairable a lot
of it. And Police were involved with
most of it, I don’t care now what occurs, they took things to this level, not I.
They’ve targeted a telepath to have the
worst unjust outcomes possible, and police were part of it, billionaires, them
in football I worked with.
Who I want near me now are religious
people, but the propagandas have probably made them not want to be near, and
the way I am now seems too late to repair, but I can repair myself, with the
help of some.
Every person knows more than me of that
day, this isn’t fair, it isn’t just, I need the full recordings to move on, I
need the stills of supernatural events for my books, I need the recordings of
the attacks for the European Courts of Human Rights, and no person is willing
to give me a copy. Delete audio, you
have my permission to do that. I know
all of it now and know the spiked drugs in me made me speak a load of rubbish,
I need to see what occurred, I can’t recall most of it and people show it me
from their thoughts. This isn’t fair,
you know it isn’t, the victim receives second hand witness statements and images
from thoughts, when all are watching them recordings. I didn’t even see the sun disk sign; I was
too embarrassed to move that day.
For as long as I am refused a full
unedited copy I cannot sort out my emotions, messing me up inside is continual.
Certain UK authorities and persons of,
them groups are why I’m a bit messed up inside, and then others try to force
their way into my life now and say I am being awkward for not wanting that. I’ve been messed up inside since I was 7
because of particular UK authorities on my case in unjust ways. I’m not gonna do a Nelson and forgive all who
went against me, I never forgive for intentional actions, unless it was based
upon lies, but when people turn to serious criminality to me, based upon lies,
it isn’t something that can be forgiven.
Minor things yes, serious criminality no.
I need some time and space away from UK
authorities coming at me, time and space to recover, to get back to normal, I
can do it alone, I just need time and space, interruptions put me straight back
into awful emotions. Please guys just
give me some time and space away; I know what is best for me.
When people from authorities were
approaching me immediately after this event, I couldn’t eat correctly because
of my internal organs being messed up, I couldn’t sleep, I couldn’t relax,
couldn’t plan ahead, couldn’t be happy and felt let down by all. And I was taking a lot of medication at the
time too, so couldn’t present myself correctly.
I apologise for how I was with them people from London, and the
medication was giving me short term memory problems. I just needed some space to sort myself out;
I’m not on medication now, and will be out of its influences before Christmas.
I apologise to those people, my
emotions had hit rock bottom and I’m more emotional than most people. I do everything differently to other people,
sorting my emotions out I do that differently too. I even cook and eat differently; I probably
eat the worse around and yet are one of the healthiest people around.
I need no one but myself to sort out my
emotions, and a different way of life to keep them that way, because new awful
circumstances always change them back again.
It’s like my emotions go through a permanent looping of their selves, I
get them back to normal then awful circumstances pushed my way send them back
to how they were.
That is why I have to step up to the
level people put me on, to counter from there and to make sure it doesn’t
continue.
The few weeks after this event I had 2
police aiming guns at me, and one with a tazer, so you see they do not plan to
cease with me, they just change tactics with the times. And what do I do in return? I sit, watch and write about it. It is all I ever do.
Well now they’ve pushed me into wanting
European Justice and 10 Downing Street, see, I use authority, rules and law to
counter criminality and conspiracy to me from within authorities.
All I ever need is words; it’s all I
ever use.
This is how sick, evil and twisted
Darwen police were that day. They
conspired with the billionaire, paid off, to let these sickening and perverse
most serious crimes occur in the street to me.
When seeing me they saw how I was wanting not to go into town, so with
verbal advice and telepathic controls sent me into all that.
The billionaire knew I would survive,
her lot had tried that many times they knew I couldn’t be killed. Police didn’t know that, so after I survived
police moved in on me, standing in my vision.
I began to complain, at them letting all these most serious crimes occur
in the street to me, and they began to get defensive. I began shouting at them, swearing, and
telling them to get out of my sight, and they threatened to arrest me. They let all that most serious crimes and
perversions unto me, whilst they watched, then threatened to arrest me for
complaining. I began throwing stuff at
them, and asked the crowds to join in if they didn’t move. Again they threatened to arrest me, so I said
do that and your police station will be totally trashed within 24 hours.
They looked at the army guys and girl
who were closest to me, for some moral support, and they backed me up, said I
was right.
Horses are clairsentient. So a person standing in its obvious line of
vision, sending awful emotions to it, and that horse will feel everything. They become temperamental, unpredictable and
wayward when they feel awful emotions from people.
Dogs are easier to mess up, just stare
them out and they get proper insecure and fearful. Dog whistles are good, and so are the
electronic cat and dog deterrents. Those
high pitched sounds mess them up completely.
Drug dogs are easier to mess up, just
put a smear of drug here, there and everywhere, and the biggest stash where
they can’t reach, high up in a wall or similar, and hey presto the drug bust is
a complete mess up.
And to prevent a fast entrance into
your home! Just wedge external doors
with a piece of 3x2 to another wall or frame, or a few pieces.
It is not compulsory to give police
your name and personal details when asked for it; you can refuse, unless in a
vehicle, but allowing them to search you that has to occur.
Filming police isn’t a crime.
When on arrest never answer questions
that are not about the crimes you have been arrested for, they always do this,
reroute to other matters and you don’t have to answer any of it.
Water bomb balloons filled with water
and chilli powder, I used them to deter cats from my garden! Catapults were good for them too.
Another they don’t like are criminals
using pubs near to police stations, because they don’t feel safe when that
occurs.
I heard of a place where people were
pretending to be skinning up cannabis joints in public places, shopping centres
and town centres, in view of CCTV, to have them going here, there and
everywhere for no reason, and enough of this and they will have to
decriminalise it.
Never be questioned without a
solicitor, unless you have an excellent defence, and always give the court room
the upmost respect, no matter what. And
if pleading guilty, always give a sad story about it, because courts always
accept any story you give, they have to.
Always keep small packages, IE stuff to
intake! close enough to be able to be
swallowed.
Always have codes on mobile phones, and
if you know your gonna get stopped, turn off ya phone. Same with computers, code them up and turn
off when police are obvious to be coming.
Looking skint and down and out for
minor offences always works with magistrates, character references, plans of
the future, people relying on you, etc.
Justice is not being served to their
most achieved detectives’ attackers, IE me.
They deserve some minor stuff in reaction, things that are pretty fairly
impossible to counter. Until justice is
served, like Nelson Mandela, I have to fight lawfully my own ways. Law and order around I has been abandoned by
police, and justice to my attackers has been abandoned, so justice doesn’t
prevail in this country anymore, and neither does law and order, it has all
been trashed, in relation to me by police, so like how Nelson Mandela had to
take things into his own hands, I have to do the same too. All I will do though is write about it, I
will stay legal. I have to, being
telepathic means I cannot do anything without them knowing my plans.
Justice has to be served unto my
attackers and organisers of that, all of Darwen police that day were guilty
through aiding and abetting, conspiracy and joining in with making sure I was
walking straight into all of that.
The police of this land are not police
anymore, not in relation to me; they are serious criminals hiding in
uniform. They have never liked me
because of telepathic invasions; they think I don’t deserve a place in society
because I invade people in those ways.
They hate having to work within my telepathic abilities, but it is not
within my power to turn them abilities off, I cannot turn them off ever.
When justice is served to my attackers
and organisers, then I will change my words and ways. Police called Nelson Mandela a terrorist, and
then after his decades in prison, he became president of South Africa.
Police, them who have been my 2nd
most major unjust enemies, have told journalists I will not get justice because
I am not human, what a load of lies. I
have a birth certificate, driving licence; this body was born from my mother,
legally I am a human being, in behaviour I am more humane than any on this
planet. My body is human, legally I am
human, but some people say my soul is alien, law does not recognise the soul of
a person, so I am human and more humane than any on this planet.
In a heated and humorous discussion
against a magistrate, in her court room, I claimed not to be a human, and used
statements from law to substantiate that, it was a verbal criticism and
humorous argument, so police took my intellect and used it to say the most
serious, sick, evil and perverted crimes can occur to me in the street, because
I am not human, without any criminal proceedings being brought against all,
well police were part of it, so yeah they won’t investigate themselves.
They used that he aint human as a cover
story, to cover that they were paid off to let it occur, and they just wanted
rid of the invading telepath too. They
knew I was innocent of those crimes, all police knew I was innocent of those
crimes, and they never told local people who confronted them about dodgy photos
of me they had posted through their doors.
Police never even came to me, and they never told them people they were
propaganda photos, they were responsible for a lot of what occurred in Darwen.
Yes police are good at stitching people
by refusing to talk, by law and order, justice and all that, every person who
took them photos to police should have been told they are propaganda photos, IE
not true accounts of my actions, but no they didn’t do that because that would
have decreased the number of enemies I have.
If justice isn’t served I intend to
take 10 Downing Street with votes, I can give the people a government they will
be proud of. All police that were working
Darwen when that lot occurred will be fired dishonourably, named and shamed in
public, and the police officer who had authority over Darwen Police station
from elsewhere, he also will be fired dishonourably, named and shamed.
Justice is what I have lived within
since 20 years old, giving it out by informing on who should have been informed
on, and yet I get none on the worst, sickest, cruellest, most perverted
criminality ever, and when police were involved, for money and personal
vendetta.
There will be no policies for my
political party. They make party
policies so to make you concentrate on subjects they have been prepared to
speak about, to divert your attention from elsewhere. Police shake up is a definite though, because
I know all of their dirty tricks and malpractice from experience, and their
criminality. Justice will be one of the
biggest shake ups, I know a way to make the country far more financially better
off, the people to be better off emotionally and physically, and law and order
will be returned to a much better condition than it has ever been. Crime will subside, decent people will be
much better off, and criminals given more to live without having to commit
crimes, we cannot force change in people, change has to come from within. But in crime I know many ways to refine
police and the judicial and prison system, and to make criminals not want to
commit anymore crimes.
We don’t need as many police as we
have, when I get into 10 Downing Street I’ll prove that within 10 years, by
making sure crime levels falls drastically.
If justice isn’t served I will serve it
myself, from 10 Downing Street.
Can the European Justice authorities be
informed by other people, send them a copy of what occurred in Darwen, I don’t
know where to go to start this legal process off and I have no evidence to
start it off. I need one of the
recordings of those crimes in Darwen; I cannot get justice or begin the justice
process without evidence. People are
refusing to give me a copy of the recordings and broadcast, I am not allowed
one because they don’t want me to seek justice, they don’t want me to know
everything they did to me, authorities have the people conned, saying he should
not have a copy because it will ruin his emotions. I know all of what they did to me! It is a cover story they say it be best I
don’t get a copy, their propaganda, I need a copy of what was recorded, all of
it, and so do the justice authorities of Europe. I also need it to help me get back into
emotions that are beneficial for me and others around me, I cannot settle them
as things are now.
I also need recordings of the
supernatural events, my book releases are on hold till I can get the stills
from them video images of supernatural events.
The criminal torture and violence unto
me in the street was worse than what most worse serial killers do, and police
allowed and were a part of it, it is too evil and awful to describe in detail
here.
They have been an ever present and
unjust enemy, they have escalated suicide rates; they have raced us into
cataclysm territory, they don’t plan on stopping with me, they plan on changing
tactics so to try and keep one step ahead, some of them that is. They try and control me out of the
supernatural plans, while pretending to be friends, try their hardest to ruin
my emotions everywhere all the time.
Police have given me more street injustice than I can be bothered to
write about, it’s what police do when they suspect someone has escaped justice,
or if they just can’t beat them.
I’m gonna become the Prime Minister of
England, I will give the people what they want, a government they are for once
proud of, and the police and other similar authorities will then get their
shake ups.
People need to know what is occurring,
all need to know what is at stake, everyone needs to know I have done nothing
to justify even name calling, and yet major unjust opposition of physical and
telepathic properties continues, from police mainly.
All average and major opposers of me
will suffer a lot more in the next life than the collection of harms I
accumulated in this life, it is how it has to be, it is the way, that’s more
than 5000 harms for all of them unjust opposers, which was all of them. So don’t take chances on me being deserved of
any punishment, because if you are wrong you will receive more than 5000 harms,
harassments and awful controls of, in the next life.
My enemies can drug spike me up again,
all of this can occur again.
That torture, violence and perverted
attacks the police watched and became part of, I had a route away from the
beginnings of those troubles about to begin, I didn’t know what troubles were
about to begin. I was about to leave the
area then realised a bomb was on its way, thoughts telling me she had a nuke on
the way, being driven to there, will arrive in 30 to 40 minutes. I decided not to escape whatever troubles lay
ahead for me, to stay and place my miraculous properties in the area, to make
sure the bomb didn’t work.
I walked back and stayed within the
people of pro football I trusted, they who had double crossed me, I stood
within them knowing they were up to something, so that I could diffuse a bomb
that was on its way. I didn’t know their
incorrect thoughts of my past serious criminality, my supernatural friends
block that sort of stuff out from my soul, and I didn’t know their plans,
except for the nuke from her guards and her lot.
My supernatural friends just want to
take you all, but I don’t want that, I want comp and for you all to be seen as
what you truly are, insignificant devils working for evil as a lesser.
I’m on my way to Old Trafford guys, see
if anything supernatural occurs when I’m there, let’s see if I can get some
unwanted telepathic control in United management. I don’t need to put drugs in them to get them
to do what I want them to do; one of my alien friends will do it for me. Possession, we gonna win all possession.
Now then, this is looking interesting,
now I may be able to see a way through all of this, to make other people see
how easy it is to make people do what I want them to do and what they don’t
want to do, then the decent people who were turned against me with them
propaganda photos and live broadcast collection of serious violence and
perversions unto my person, will have video evidence of seeing loosing total
control in action. Yes, this may be very
interesting, and if done by the supernatural is not a crime. So Alex, pick ya exhaust when I arrive, if
you’re still here, make sure it’s not hot, that’d hurt mate!
See how easy my supernatural friends
can change me, now I want to try and give them lot in footie some of the same
back, only with supernatural controls of their body, and if I do that then I
can record them being idiots, and put that in my books and websites as evidence
against the propagandas of me, helping to turn decent people into knowing
anyone can lose all control.
Think I’ll do that then United yeah,
come down there see if any other greys will put a bit more control in.
Anyways, the supernatural will go for
the enemies, if no comp arrives. I wanna
see what they above can do.
And if anyone tries to get this site
shut down, then that’s a direct assault on God and he will see it as precisely
that. We are fighting for survival here,
and injustice to end, and to find lawful justice where police choose to avoid.
Why am I being refused justice? Why do the police allow serious crimes unto
my person? Why do they get
involved? When all I do is the right
thing.
And them who are supposed to be there
for me, family who starred within, this lot were threatening to do you lot in
when I was 7, I never threatened them with anything, except total torture if
they did that, I made them scared of what I can do, they were more scared of
harming you than me. I put distance
between us to make it appear as though I don’t value family, I said in public
my love for family can be broke as easily as my love for a woman, which
basically means, never. I said it like
that so enemies would think I don’t love family.
All I’m glad for is that Nelson never
had to see that, they’d have ripped his heart to shreds if he had, as an old
man he would have lasted a week. That’s
the only good point I can find in my moral code for that day, that he wasn’t
here to see it.
I need a copy of what was broadcasted,
I need it for the European Courts of Human Rights, and compensation, and to
prove to the world that policing, law and order has been abandoned in England,
when it is me who is being targeted. 55
Gillibrand Street, Darwen, Lancashire, England, BB3 1HA.
I know the worst attacks, I cannot be
depressed or horrored by it all, I know most of it, I need to know it all, and
so does the justice system of Europe.
Come on people, stop doing what is the worst route for me, I need a
copy. I cannot move on without it, it is
unfair I get nothing. I need it for
Justice, for compensation, for proof, for evidence, to help me move on because
while I know most of it I am wondering about the rest. I know the worst parts, I need to know it all
and so does justice. And people put lies
in my thoughts too, other people know best of that day, I’m in the dark about
some of.
I can handle more than anyone, If I
don’t get a copy I’ll end up trusting not many.
I have no one, someone give me what I want. People do not know what is best for me,
authorities are putting propagandas around, that it be best I do not get a
copy. They are responsible, which is why
they don’t want me to get a copy.
I want justice more than anything, to
make sure this doesn’t occur to some other, I need evidence, I need evidence to
make the world a better place, awful authorities are trying to make sure I
don’t get a copy by putting those lies around that it be best I don’t get a
copy.
Wrong, it be best for them I don’t get
a copy, that is their game, that is their cover story, that is their conspiracy
to make sure their authority isn’t seen as being part of it. I know most of what was in it, so I can’t be
shocked. It’s totally unfair I don’t get
a copy, and I will never be able to move on in emotions, I’m stuck for as long
as I don’t get a copy.
I have worked for justice for free, for
20 years; I need a copy for justice, for compensation, and to be able to move
on. Don’t believe people who say it is
for the best I don’t get a copy, this isn’t for my best, it is for other
people’s best.
You all get to see the serious crimes
against me in a live television broadcast, but I don’t, this is unfair and
human rights breaching. This is sick and
evil, twisted and despicable, I deserve a copy and I need one for justice and
compensation, for my books and for evidence, to make sure they don’t do it to
any others, to make sure the world knows what they did to a perfect person.
These are the worst injustices
occurring today, it needs to stop as soon as possible, and I need a copy to
help make sure it does stop.
They made me do a bull at sword point,
and then got done by it, horse was next, If I didn’t make it bolt. A pack of dogs, each having a go on me, this
was in Darwen Town Centre, day time, week day, with police watching and
helping, and crowds enjoying, and television crews filming it and broadcasting
it. Mutilation, attempts to kill, all a
public spectacle broadcasted live.
No apologies when they realised their
mistake, no compensation, nothing, except go away.
Law and order has been abandoned and
encouraged to be the worst crimes possible to me, by police and their
authorisers, unto me.
Law and order has been abandoned around
me, by the police and their authorisers.
No justice prevails with my attackers, so I now will never work as a
psychic detective for them again, the way they are with me has made humanity
lose their most able criminal detective ever.
The police were part of making sure I
was tortured and raped that day, by people and animals, sick evil idiots gonna
pay up in the next life, all of them.
I’m gonna end up taking parliament,
with votes, to give the people a govt they can be proud of, if my friends and
closest want me too.
I apologise for my anger seeping into
this book in earlier versions, I have no other release, I am alone and have to
sort out my emotions myself, going through everything that occurred, or stating
emotions in me they have caused, helps to move on to brighter emotions.
*****
They used to just pick me up sometimes;
my supernatural friends had to make me oblivious, dozens of rich folk having
fun and games trying every way to kill me.
My short term memory problems can be
gone as fast as writing a, started that now in November 2014. How could anyone know wherever he went they’d
be scheming to try another way? Too much
for anyone, so they thought I was just slow and memory whacked.
My memory is better than any, can remember
being less than 1 year old, would be able to write more than a million words if
someone asked for everything from my life.
I’m not slow, ever; I was in the control of my supernatural friends,
with enemies thinking they had free rule on me.
I’m 42 and spent 35 years with the most major
criminal enemies anyone could have, in my life and soul, getting rid of them
isn’t a few week recovery, it’s a 6 monther, and most will be done by
Christmas.
The reason I never saw peoples awful
thoughts and awful assumptions of me, all that propaganda, for close to 20
years, is because my supernatural friends are that good those sorts of images
and thoughts cannot get through to my telepathic abilities. And then because people knew I wasn’t seeing
those images from their thoughts, they supposed I was able to hide my memories
of those moments, when really I had no memory of the moments, and my
supernatural friends block all that propaganda out from other people’s thoughts
into my own.
Only now in 2014 have I realised why I
have had so much grief throughout my life, from decent people I never knew, I
couldn’t understand what was going on because I had done nothing, and my
supernatural friends hid from me the reasons for. The propaganda photos her and her lot made
then distributed around.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Many
Miraculous Recoveries
I may or may not have mistaken some good
luck in dangerous scenarios for a supernatural protection of my life, but after
reading this chapter its obvious that on occasions the supernatural has stepped
in and helped myself out of danger, so with those moments alongside all the
other danger I encountered its hard working out which was good luck and which
was something else.
As
a 15 year old was participating in a school canoeing session, on the River
Lune, Kirkby Lonsdale, about 50 metres up the river from Devils Bridge.
There was myself, two instructors and about 8 other pupils. Us pupils had
only a small amount of canoeing experience but enough to be wearing
spray-decked canoes in a fast flowing river. One of our practises was to
each perform a sharp turn into a strong current. My first turn was good
but I became over-confident and on my next turn took it too sharp and quickly,
so when the tip of the canoe hit the faster flowing opposite direction of
current it pushed the front of canoe under the water, and then I capsized
instead of turning. I was upside down, under the water line and still sat
in the canoe, so quickly reaching and leaning forward to undo the waterproof
membrane covering the canoe opening, but I couldn’t feel the release strap
anywhere. Franticly searching for it whilst being swept down the river
upside down but still I couldn’t find it. I always made a habit of double
checking my spray deck release strap after tying it but for some reason on this
occasion I hadn’t and now couldn’t find it. After more than 5 seconds of
being submerged upside down under the water I started to panic due to gasping
for air, so began trying to push my head above the surface of the water, so to
take a breath of much needed air. I managed to push most of my face above
the water line on two occasions but during both moments as I tried to take a
breath of air only water filled my mouth and lungs. Only the top portion
of my face was above the water line, my nose and mouth were still under.
While breathing in water on the second occasion I recall thinking, that’s
water again, and I recall nothing more of being in the canoe and
river. I blacked out immediately after
thinking about inhaling the water a second time, then waking up from total
unconsciousness a minute or 2 later. Waking up whilst kneeling down with
my face resting on the riverbank. I was coughing water out of my lungs so
was unable to think of anything other than that and the pain it was causing in
my throat, nose and chest. After a couple of big coughs of the last
remaining water from my lungs I led down on the riverbank while
recovering. I must have been coughing for close to 15 seconds before
realising something strange had occurred, or that an instructor must have
dragged me out of the water whilst myself being unconscious. I looked up
around myself and was again a bit more baffled when seeing my canoe to the side
of me on the riverbank but no person was near to it or me. I looked up at
the instructors and other pupils who were by now all motionless and silent in
their canoes on the river, and staring at me strangely. I asked who got
me out of the water and canoe when one instructor said I got myself out, before
then telling me to pack my equipment away.
I began gathering my canoe and paddle and as I did noticed the cord that
fastens the spray deck around my waste was still fastened how I fastened it,
and was still in place on the canoe. Therefore I must have somehow pushed
the canoe and spray deck off my body, despite the cord being fastened to its
extreme tightness above my hips. It should have been virtually impossible
to pull off without untying, because I always tied into the tightness of the
fastening the slack held in the un-stretched elastic of the strap.
However, it was pulled off my body and still on the canoe, I being totally
unconscious when the canoe and spray deck were pulled or pushed off my body, I
then must have grabbed hold of my canoe and paddle and swam to the river bank
with them, picked them up, placed on the river bank then knelt down as I put my
face on the floor. Then while coughing out water woke up from total
unconsciousness and knew what I was doing but not what had occurred. I
also never once knew beforehand that’s the best positioning of the body for coughing
water out of lungs.
I was totally unconscious within 3
seconds of inhaling water the second time. A spirit or unknown life form
must have then taken control of my body, pushed the canoe and spray deck off my
body then made me swim to the riverbank with it and the paddle. Then when
there put me into that recovery position and then I awoke. Sceptics will
say I had a memory blackout, which I reply to with, I totally filled my lungs
with water by 2 big inhales, that was more than enough to cause total unconsciousness
to a 15 year old. Also I’ve sleepwalked
on 3 known to myself separate occasions, sleepwalking has been scientifically
proven not to be memory blackouts and is scientifically proven to be a control
of the body by an unknown source. So now some sceptics will reckon my
escape could have been an instance of sleepwalking, but I wasn’t asleep when I
breathed in the water, and sleepwalking has been scientifically proven as not
being a function of the person’s brain signals controlling their muscles. Both sleepwalking and this moment is a kind
of spiritual possession, it can be nothing else.
The soul of a person decides on the
body’s voluntary movements, it’s just the brain that controls it, so unknown to
humanity life forms are able to and do sometimes take every control of people
whilst they’re unconscious and sometimes even when they’re conscious.
There aren’t many mentions of good influenced possession but without the same I
wouldn’t be alive today. Thankfully on this occasion a decent unknown to
humanity life form took control of me.
There was a full minute or two of time
where I was totally unconscious but was saved by my body’s actions, that was
something other than me; it couldn’t have been me because I was totally
unconscious. Some things cannot be
proven and science cannot prove supernatural life forms are capable of
controlling a person’s body, but it’s been proven to me which is more than
enough for many people to believe me.
As
a baby I nearly died, I stopped breathing for more than 3 minutes, whilst being
frozen in movement, by which time my upper body had turned a purple
colour. Both mum and dad were panicking and not knowing what to do.
I then snapped out of it instantly and behaved as if nothing had occurred. My mum was trained as a nurse so she was
correct in knowing I hadn’t breathed for more than 3 minutes.
As
an adult on 2 occasions I nearly died due to sleep paralysis related breathing
difficulties, and this is another condition and outcome not accepted to
exist. There are many reports of people
experiencing breathing difficulties during sleep paralysis attacks, but as of
yet I seem to be the first person to say people are dying because of this
condition, babies, children and adults.
The first instance I couldn’t inhale or exhale for more than 2 minutes
and needed advice from my supernatural friends to help me to breathe. The second instance of such, in the same year
I couldn’t inhale or exhale for close to 40 seconds, on both occasions I was
awake, on one occasion I could move the other I couldn’t.
A couple of years after the not
breathing for more than 3 minutes as a baby, I received a major electric shock
when trying to fix my electric train set.
I was sticking a stainless steel knife into the electricity supply plug
socket, trying to get out of the plug socket what I knew worked my train, but
using a knife as a tool to fix it, like how granddad used knives to fix
things. I was 3 to 4 years old, I was
thrown about 6 metres and suffered no injuries or burns whatsoever, despite the
electricity melting the knife and leaving a burn mark on the plug socket.
And it was only a few days earlier mum
had seen the mysterious woman’s face appearing in her mind again, who she
immediately recognised as being the woman of supernatural origins who keeps
indicating to her of imminent danger appearing soon for someone in
family. Whenever her face appeared in her thoughts bad family news
appeared shortly afterwards, or a major catastrophe or accident had just been
avoided or was about to be. My mum isn’t psychic but she always believed
in the same, and always knew of people in our family who were, so on rare
occasions a psychic or spiritual circumstance would occur in her life.
As a 6 year old tumbled down the steepest
slope of Pendle hill, Lancashire, a very steep slope of more than 50
metres. I was rolling and tumbling forward, spinning and cart wheeling,
crashing to the ground then bouncing up off it, on a couple of occasions my
head bounced up off the turf within inches of hitting rocks. The scariest
part of that moment was somersaulting through the air watching rocks come into
view, and I then watching myself fall towards them as I cart wheeled and my
head nearly hit them. My head bounced off the turf within an inch or two
of hitting the rocks, twice. For some of the fall I watched my granddad
looking up in fright whilst stood motionless. I must have somersaulted,
twisted and rotated at least 5 times, may be more than twice as much as
that. After nearly landing my head twice on large rocks I landed on
my back and stopped at the foot of the hill just a few metres in front of
granddad. A place which itself has amassed a wealth of supernatural myths
and legends, of both good and bad influences. When granddad saw I was O.
K. the fright on his face disappeared, he smiled back up then asked if I was
all right, then we walked back to the car without speaking of it again. I
don’t think he wanted mum to know what had occurred so it was never again spoke
of.
Just the fall alone was enough to kill
or seriously harm, my head landing within an inch or two of large rocks on two
occasions I think was the supernatural influencing events again, they making
sure I didn’t hit the rocks.
I fell off a small cliff when 12 years
old, when landing sank up to my knees in loose, small pieces of stone, ones
that had fell from the cliff face. It was a little more than 40 foot in
height, so when I looked back up at the cliff then down at my legs and which
were still sunk into the finely broken stone, I decided to jump off for
fun. Quickly ran back round to the top and jumped off again, then did it
again until thoughts and emotions got the better of me so then decided to stop.
I think supernatural friends were deterring me with thoughts and
emotions. Before falling off the first time I approached the edge of the
cliff and thoughts in me said, Don’t get too close the grass is wet,
you might slip. I won’t slip, was my
thought before then slipping on the wet grass. So then I was hanging over
the cliff edge holding onto the wet grass above the edge, my hands were slowly
slipping down the length of the grass and I wasn’t in a position to be able to
pull myself back up, because every time I tried my hands slipped further up the
approximately one foot long grass.
Thoughts then instructed me to look below myself, then upon doing saw
the small pieces of broken stone piled up at the foot of the cliff in a big
mound. That was when I decided to push myself away from the cliff face
just before letting go so not to scrape my face down the cliff face while I
fell, if I was to push myself far enough out I’d miss the cliff face and land
in the fine stone dust, so that I then did.
After jumping off for fun 2 more times thoughts had got the better of me
to stop, by saying there could be hidden rocks in the small stone, which would
break my legs if I hit them when landing.
When 15 fell off the top of a 20-foot
pile of hay, then landing upside down. When hitting the floor landed on
the back of my head and neck, my back doubled over, my chest pushed up against
my chin and I was balanced upside down like that on the floor for a few
seconds. After crashing to the floor in a heap I got up, walked away then
tried to massage the severe pain out of my neck, and which ended within a
minute of trying. Breaking my neck could very easily have occurred, and I
did feel as though I was stuck motionless upside down on the floor for a
strange amount of time, whilst crushing all my weight onto the parts of my head
and neck that were the only parts of my body touching the floor. Whilst on the floor for a few seconds in that
upside down position on the back of my neck, it felt as though my movements had
been frozen, it was proper weird, may be my supernatural friends froze me that
way so to make sure I was OK, then letting me fall to the floor in a heap.
As a 16 year old during a bout of
sleepwalking walked straight through a glass door, this I did by pushing my
hands and face through the glass door whilst walking towards it. Again I
had no injury whatsoever and I never knew till after I’d walked through it that
I’d been sleepwalking, then realised I was stood in a room and had to then try
climbing back out of the locked broken glass door. I had to slowly and
carefully crawl out of the hole sideways and slightly hunched in height,
otherwise I’d have been cut up badly, so I’m now a bit baffled to know how I
walked in through the size of the opening in the glass because the hole was
smaller than the outline my body made when walking through it.
Aged 18, during a shamanic technique I
found myself in a white-clouded area, kind of like the cloudy heaven. I was walking forwards when voices started telling
me to stop walking forward, repeatedly and sounding like a warning. I stopped walking then saw this woman
approaching from in front of me, I began to walk towards her and she made me
stop, saying this, You’ve got to stop, don’t walk forward, do not come this
way, you’re not allowed here its dangerous, go back Magnus, go back from where
you came, now.” I then woke up in
the physical reality, and was shocked to find myself sat a few metres away from
the edge of a cliff. I asked a friend
how I got here and he told me I stood up and said come on lets go, and then
walked to here then sat down. I couldn’t
remember any of it though.
Whilst working on the M65 extension,
helping to construct concrete bridges with steel girder spans, walking past an
unlit wood pile I had tried to set on fire to get rid of the scrap wood, but it
had gone out before it took too.
Carrying a partially open canister of 30 litres of petrol, a spark on
the pile of wood lit the fumes while walking past. I never knew the petrol
fumes were on fire and closing in on me from both sides behind me, but
something attracted my attention and I didn’t like the feeling it gave, so I
stopped walking immediately, turned around and saw the flames flying through
the air towards and round myself.
Closing in on me they moved to less than 2 metres away, so very quickly
threw the open petrol canister towards the flames and ran in the opposite
direction. I then saw all the lads on the scaffold laughing so quickly I
stopped running, tried to look cool and calm then walked off casually and had a
bit of a laugh with them. Something definitely attracted my attention to
the flames behind myself and they weren’t making any noise so it wasn’t a
physical event that made me turn around.
I turned around, saw the flames in the air about 10 metres away, then
they stretched forward about 8 metres almost instantly. About an hour
later my boss walked onto the site and asked for his £15 canister of petrol he
had just bought a few hours ago, I offered him the money to replace it but he
refused.
The petrol canister could have engulfed
me in flames if I had dropped it at my feet but I never had to endure that
scenario because I noticed the flames just before they reached me. It may
be wasn’t miraculous but was definitely danger being avoided by some kind of
telepathic or supernatural awareness to the same.
I nearly had another serious accident
on this contract, working on the top of an unfinished bridge, with no scaffold
or railing protection, I lost my footing and was falling over the edge of a
70-foot drop, I stamped my non-standing foot on the edge of the bridge and it
gave me my footing back. That I think
was a supernatural influence making me stamp my foot down. Bosses saw what occurred and we all got told
to get off the bridge, due to there being no rail protection, one boss telling
me how lucky I was.
One
evening the car I was driving went into a violent spin whilst travelling more
than 70 mph. I recall feeling the back
end of it slide out then the car was sent into a violent spin due to my lack of
driving experience back then, when realising it was going to violently spin
into a wall or two I blacked out, this must have been the supernatural blacking
me out, to take control of me, just my fingers alone on the steering wheel
could have been seriously damaged, due to the violent movements of the steering
wheel by the front wheels being violently twisted to and fro. Regaining
consciousness as soon as the car came to a standstill by banging my head on my
door window, well that’s what I recall as being what woke me up. I
immediately noticed that the car headlights were balanced in the tree branches
in front of the car and were positioned in a way that mimicked the positioning of
the headlights in a cars body. They were pointing straight back at the
car side by side, were level and even the right way round pointing back to the
car. The car was stuck on its chassis at the top of a small embankment to
the side of the road; the headlights were positioned in the tree branches
situated just above the cars full height, directly in my line of vision.
Lots of bits of the car was spread out over a 100 metre distance or near too,
due to the car spinning over a kerb into a wall, it then bounced back into the
road, traversed it, rode the other kerb, hit a couple of trees then came to a
standstill at the top of the small embankment.
The car was totally unrecognisable on
the outside, both bumpers being ripped off, each wheel the tyre was either
shredded or the wheel or axle buckled. Everybody panel was crushed in and
the front bonnet was ripped off, the boot was stuck fully open and every door
was crushed in. The rear sections of each rear wing were closer to the
centre of where the boot would normally be.
Each side had hit a wall or small tree. However, not one window
was broken and the interior was totally un-damaged and intact. Sitting in
the car no damage could be seen by me, except for the headlights balancing in
the tree, then I realised the car was wrecked and I had to force open the door
by kicking it repeatedly. It was very
lucky the car didn’t roll, or maybe it was prevented from rolling by
‘something.’ When first getting into the
car to drive away my friend would not put on his seat belt, so I refused to
drive away until he did.
But then this accident may also have
been supernaturally influenced to occur, this being a suspicion of mine due to
what I found in a nearby field. I found the clothes, bag, shoes, purse,
photo identification and personal items of a woman, which when investigated by
police they initiated a full-scale search of the area. According to the
news reports police suspicions were the same as mine and they feared for this
woman’s life. It was the A666 road so is well known in that way. So
may be the car crash had been supernaturally influenced to be, so that I’d find
that woman’s personal items and then the police would be on the case.
The reason I suspect the crash may have
been supernaturally influenced to occur is because it was very poor driving on
my part, the reason we crashed was because I over compensated for the sliding
back wheels, but a couple of months later I performed an excellent driving
skill and being way above my own driving skills of them times. I’d only been driving a couple of years at
the most. I was driving fast down
country lanes, late at night; a small, narrow country road is where this occurred.
I approached a left corner so slightly swerved out to the right to take the
apex left, let off the throttle then turned in, the back end was screeching and
slightly sliding right, then when round the corner noticed in front the two
lanes merged into one very narrow lane, just before stone walls surrounded the
road ready for a bridge to take the road over a small river. Funnelling
the two lanes into the narrow single lane bridge with walls either side of
itself. There were tall hedges and trees on either side of the road
before and during the turn, so I never saw it till coming out of the bend at
about 50 mph. The back end of the car
was sliding slightly to the right while doing about 50 mph and fast approaching
head on the right side wall. I knew if I broke I’d slam straight into that
stonewall, so instead drove out of trouble. I turned the wheel slightly
right towards the head on wall so to grab the right back end of the car which
was still sliding to the right, steering the vehicle more towards the right
wall than before, when I’d grabbed that slide back into grip turned the wheel
to the left slightly, so the car turned towards the narrow lane over the
bridge, but the right rear side was going to hit the right wall, so then I
turned the wheel slightly right and that turned the rear right towards the left
wall, again I slightly turned the wheel to the left, by this time I was fully
on the narrow single lane bridge, and that last turn of the wheel grabbed the
back left side and turned it away from hitting the left side wall. I
checked my left mirror and the rear bumper missed the wall by about 2 inches,
the rear wing missing by about 6. These driving skills were for sure more
than my own back then, so I will always believe the other car I crashed was
sent into that high-speed spin purposefully, so that we’d find that women’s items. They’d been dumped in a field, thrown
over the wall of the road. They were
both the same model of car, Vauxhall Cavaliers, the one I crashed had sporty
tyres, wheels and suspension, the one I didn’t crash had box standard
everything.
As a young kid the garden shed roof
came flying through the air in a violent thunderstorm, it came crashing through
our very large double glazed bedroom window.
What stuck out in my mind most was that seconds before it came though
our window I woke up from sleep. I sat up in bed because I sensed
something not right in the room, something supernatural which then scared me
into getting under my blankets and holding them tight to my body just a second
before the wind and shed roof blew all the window into our bedroom. The
carpet on the floor couldn’t be seen because of the glass covering it, but not
one piece landed on me or my brother’s beds.
And then there were the massive
boulders in Beddgelert, Wales, the ones mentioned in the 3 tonne balanced on
my back chapter, the ones that very nearly crushed me to death.
I’ve also had many serious road traffic
accidents when on a cycle, being hit by cars usually but there was also a van
and a young kid on a cycle, never my fault except for one with a car when 17,
no injuries on any, the cars and cycles came off worst. The kid was lucky not to be hurt, I was doing
20 on a road, passing a parked vehicle when he came out from behind it at about
20 and straight into the front of my cycle. His bike tore a big hole in my
front tyre and inner tube and I went over the handlebars after holding on till
a point, it was a heavy smash for me, never mind an 8 year old.
Then
there was the time I very nearly had an eye ball ripped out, demolishing some
reinforced concrete, picking up a piece of concrete but it was flexing down to
the ground a piece of steel rebar, it sprung up into my eye and whacked it,
missing my eye ball by millimetres.
Seeing the steel rebar spring into my face I quickly slightly moved my head
so that either prevented it from ripping out my eyeball, or made sure it hit my
eye socket. It hit the top part of my
eye socket, missing the eyeball by 1 or 2 millimetres. I was seriously concussed too, driving home I
was lucky I didn’t fall unconscious, had to leave all the car windows open and
this was in winter, so the cold and wind would prevent me from falling asleep
or unconscious. I was proper struggling
to keep my eyes open.
And
then there was the time I very nearly fell unconscious due to smoke
inhalation. A friend and me were trying
to put out a fire, he was outside looking for buckets and water, I was inside
trying to dampen the fire out. My eyes
welled up, began to stream tears and were very painful due to the smoke, then I
began coughing, started stumbling around, got a bit dizzy and very nearly
blacked out into unconsciousness. I was
struggling to stand up and nearly fell down, opening my legs to widen my
footing prevented me from falling, then I very quickly regained control of
myself and walked out. May be on this
occasion it was adrenaline that saved me.
There have been many other moments when
I very nearly died, well I should have died if under normal circumstances, but
I have physical life forms of alien origins and hidden earth areas following my
everywhere, up close and from strategical distances, they cannot be detected,
they cannot be seen or heard, they have advanced alien technology the likes of
which we can only consider if they let us see it. They have many times prevented my death by
using technology and other processes, it is they who kept me alive, it is they
who are more than I, they are why I am still here and why I have so much of the
unknown and supernatural to explain in fine detail.
It’s obvious something or someone of
unknown origin has been helping me through some of this lot, I just don’t know
if through all these moments. When it
occurs many times its hard to work out which was of the supernatural and which
was just good luck.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Healing
So far I’ve only mentioned the moments
when serious damage or worse may have been prevented from occurring, there’s
also been moments when damage to myself via a supernatural healing ability
occurred.
Back in the early to mid 90’s I received
a lot of bruising to the back of one hand, because I had to block a load of
punches and kicks some guy sent my way, he had 2 lads with him tooled up so I
couldn’t do anything back, and even if I had of done the three of them they’d
have just come back with more.
He attacked me when I was sat down in
my front room, on a sprung swivel chair that was helping to cushion the impact,
they walked in and he told me stand up but I refused because I had a better
defensive position sat down. He then
began sending many punches and kicks my way, but most of them I blocked and
every time he finished the attack I smiled back at him, so he then began again,
this occurred about 3 times in a 2 minute period. Eventually he threatened to kill me, so I
told him I was under police surveillance and if he doesn’t believe me he should
spend 20 seconds looking out of my front window and then he will see people
staring back at him. So he looked out
and then about 15 seconds later I told him how he had now been seen as being in
my home so he can’t do anything to me and get away with it. He started throwing many more punches and
kicks, so I blocked most, smiled back at him, and after another set of punches
and kicks threatened to throw him out of the window, then his back up saying I
had attacked him in a pub, so I then told them why I attacked him, so he began
throwing a load more punches and kicks due to being vexed at telling his
friends what he had tried to do to my auntie, again I just blocked most of
them, and then smiled back, till I got tired of it so began making some noises
as though he was hurting me, but he wasn’t, and my blag worked, his back up
told him to stop so he did.
This he did because a few weeks earlier
I threw him around in front of his mates in his pub, what he tried to do to my
auntie I won’t explain here, but it was a good enough reason to start a fight
on him, in his pub in front of his friends, me a thin looking 6 foot 2, he a 16
stone muscle man. Plus I told people
close to him what he tried to do to my auntie so he wasn’t happy about that
either. Then a week or two later he came
to my home with them 2 friends and tried to hurt me but failed totally. Eventually he walked away but dropped and
left his sunglasses and a bit of money, so I destroyed his sunglasses and kept
his money.
Within 5 minutes a deep colour of purple
bruising started to appear on the back of one hand along with some major
swelling. As soon as I noticed it I thought to myself It won’t last
long for me, I knew some sort of supernatural instance would help me out
but I wasn’t expecting what soon after occurred. Within 3 or 4 minutes
the entirety of the back of my hand was a deep colour of purple bruising and
had also swollen at its maximum point by about 1 cm. And then as soon as
the entirety of the back of my hand was fully covered with the bruising it
started to very quickly disappear. The edges of the bruising were slowly
fading back to the normal colour of my hand, and within 3 or 4 minutes the
entirety of it had disappeared totally. While watching it disappear it
reminded me of a person using a pencil eraser due to it being so very easy to
watch it disappear right before my eyes. The swelling had also subsided
by roughly two thirds its size. It was all totally amazing me as I’d
never seen anything of the sort before, I’d never even read of similar in any
psychic or supernaturally concerned book or publication. I wanted to go
outside and stop a person in the street to show it too, but realised they
wouldn’t fully accept it was some kind of miracle so decided to just carry on
my afternoon as normal. I had no camera or video camera to record it, as
I hadn’t back then planned to use photo evidence for my future books.
My mum has worked within the nursing
profession all her life, when speaking with her about this she said she has
never once come across, or heard of any kind of bruising that disappears as
fast as it appeared. I later reckoning it occurred via mind over matter
abilities because I knew at the onset it wouldn’t last long.
If I think of something only once it
will always occur, no matter how farfetched it sounds, and that was the case
with this bruising, I thought about it only once, about it not lasting long for
me. I don’t know if this is some kind of
spiritual programming, or thoughts from my supernatural contacts explaining
what will be. I first noticed this
variable of either mind over matter or my supernatural contacts getting
involved when I was a young child, possibly close to when 12 years old. I tend to suspect it’s a kind of mind over
matter ability, for if any thoughts of doubt creep into the thoughts of, or
more than one thought of, it won’t occur.
It has to be one solitary thought sentence of such.
Many times I’ve tried to program my
present and future by thinking of a circumstance only once, but doing that
intentionally is impossible. So taking
this to the extreme with my most prominent enemies, I worked out to think of as
many circumstances I wanted for them to receive, dozens of circumstances, thinking
of one then instantly moving onto thinking of another, doing it repeatedly this
way, thinking of random dozens of circumstances I wanted them to receive. Doing it this way I was bound to forget about
some of what I thought about, therefore only thinking of that circumstance
once.
I know how that may not fit into a
healing chapter correctly, but it subdued many of my enemies, therefore giving
me a kind of protection from what they wanted to send my way. Anyways, I’ve only done that once and I needn’t
explain in-depth here. But what I will
say is that that is only one defence of me that’s available, there’s more than
a dozen different ways and a lot more than a dozen of my unknown origin friends
who do things too.
Most of my enemies don’t believe all of
what I claim, and all of what the prophecies claim they also don’t believe, if
they did believe them they wouldn’t be my enemy, with the exception of
some. They usually have to learn the
hard way and that’s what they do, and usually in the worst-case scenarios for
themselves.
It’s a kind of healing, of course it
is, it’s a protection from harm, that’s healing.
Round about the same year when receiving
the bruising to the back of my hand, I found ways of curing myself of severe
migraines, that on a monthly and sometimes weekly basis I’d suffer. On
those occasions I used visualisation exercises I’d read of in a book of a
similar title, combined with belief that the migraines would stop within a few
minutes.
5 years later I was unable to use the
mind over matter ability and visualisation to stop them, for some reason I
couldn’t do it anymore, then the supernatural stepping in and telling me, “you’re
not sorting out the problem, you’re only masking it, you need to find the
source and stop that.”
I’ve since learnt it was all the
chemicals we get fed in our foods, and the tap water from them areas wasn’t too
good either, that’s what was causing the migraines, putting myself on a low
chemical diet, and avoiding digesting that tap water got rid of them
totally. Not much processed food, also
avoiding dodgy additives and stopped drinking and cooking with the tap water
from that area and my headaches were no more.
Fluoride is a major I avoid, look into
it online, it’s probably the most harmful chemical we get fed, a dangerous
by-product of an industrial chemical process, renamed a pesticide and not
allowed to be dumped at sea but allowed to be dumped in us, our children,
babies and pets. It can and does cause
many illnesses, look at what it says on fluoride toothpaste containers, Not
to be swallowed, in the event of seek medical attention immediately. Despite these health warnings governments and
councils put it in tap water, which is then being fed to babies, kids and
adults as well as pets and livestock.
And then the recommendations on how much harmful chemicals we eat or are
subjected too are incorrect, what the studies that made them recommendations
don’t take into account are all the other harmful chemicals we are digesting or
being subjected too. Them warnings are
in respect of not digesting or being subjected to other harmful substances. I now avoid foods with lots of manmade
chemicals, and avoid coming into contact with as many chemicals as possible.
For my migraines to cease within days
of changing my diet to a low chemical diet what does that say for
Authorities? Never once did the health
service explain to me how I should prevent the migraines I was asking for help
with, they just wanted to mask the problem with pain killers, addictive
painkillers. Asking the National Health
Service for help with my migraines for close to 25 years I continued suffering
them. Using Youtube for health advice
explained how all the chemicals I digest and are subjected too had been causing
my migraines, the same night I tried to find the answer in Youtube and I found
it.
They’re making it hard to find fluoride
free toothpaste but people can make their own, it isn’t hard to do, there’s
lots of videos and pages online about it.
Fluoride is one of them by-product dangerous chemicals they have masses
of so need to find a use for, if otherwise they have to spend a fortune
disposing of it safely.
A lifetime of using fluoride tooth
products will on average save 2 teeth, the health risks involved with absorbing
fluoride into your blood through the tongue and teeth nerves are not worth
subjecting yourself too just to save 2 teeth.
It’s supposed to strengthen teeth but strengthening something beyond its
normal capabilities is riddled with problems.
It also discolours teeth, I stopped using it and within 6 months noticed
how cleaner my teeth are. Our teeth are
strong enough if cleaned correctly and at the proper times, but I haven’t seen
any dental workers promoting that, they always go for promoting chemicals.
Governments are allowing industry to
intentionally poison us very slowly, them putting fluoride into our products
was a way to find a use for something that costs them a fortune to dispose of,
they’ll formulate a use for everything that costs them a fortune to dispose of,
it’s what they do. And the people who
promote that poisoning are not questioning the government or that product in
any way, who are dental workers. They
promote fluoride and don’t even know its history, my last visit to a dentist
she used a lot of concentrated fluoride for reasons she wouldn’t tell me
because she knew I don’t use that product, then within 6 hours I had a
headache. She advised me to take
fluoride products and I said I will not use any, I explained the health risks
involved with taking fluoride are not worth saving 2 teeth, she then said it is
a much needed product, so I explained how hundreds of years ago peoples teeth
were perfect because of their diet having much less sugar, their perfect teeth
was not because of the chemicals they use to clean them, and I am on a diet and
teeth cleaning plan that tries it best to recreate the effect their diets had
on their teeth, therefore I do not need to strengthen my teeth with a very
dangerous chemical.
She didn’t want to listen to me and she
never did, all they want to do is promote a lazy outlook towards teeth cleaning
and to use very dangerous chemicals instead of spending more time cleaning them
at the correct times.
Next she promoted another fluoride
toothpaste, the sensitive stuff, that stuff that fills teeth holes leading into
nerves but not one recommendation in television advertisements say the teeth
should be cleaned before using it. It
traps food debris in the teeth if they are not cleaned before using it, so can
actually speed up tooth decay.
Homemade toothpaste with clove oil is
good for numbing sensitive teeth.
They are subtly poisoning us for the
benefit of industry and nation; over in Sweden they have banned many of the
harmful additives, flavourings and colourings allowed elsewhere.
Before I put myself on that low
chemical diet a few times my supernatural friends had told me to avoid coming
into contact with as many manmade chemicals as possible, and one way to begin
such was to limit the amount of different chemicals I use. Cleaning products, toiletries, digested
chemicals, medicine, all these toxins are taken into our body and which hasn’t
once been subjected to correct safety level testing. All them safety level recommendation studies
cannot take into account every other harmful substance being taken into the
body, so best just to avoid as many as possible.
I think industry is out of control,
totally, and they will always do what governments are allowing them to do,
which usually has their own interests as a main, instead of the people and
planets best interests being the guidelines.
*****
One other instance of miraculous
healing was back in the 90s too. While
sat in psychic circle after meditation in an SNU Christian spiritualist church,
while everyone was talking of what they experienced my turn came to talk and I
told a friend this, she was close to 45 years old. “Whatever is you’re major
issue will be fixed and reversed, don’t worry about it, its gonna be ok.” She got a bit upset and told me this, “That’s
impossible; I don’t believe you and it can’t be fixed.”
“Of course it can, my
supernatural friends are capable of more than anyone else in those realms, they
will help you, believe me, I am in close physical and spiritual contact with
Aliens who visit this planet in UFOs, the same people regarded as Angels and
the Gods by many cultures of times past, they are world renowned for performing
medical treatments on people, they will fix you, believe me.”
“I don’t believe you.”
“Well you lot always asked
with your prayers for help to others, so when it was my turn to make the prayer
I asked for you lot to get help, they’ll sort it out, believe me, ask Helen if
you don’t believe me.” Helen being
the most experienced psychic in the group and the organiser of the church then
said, “He knows what’s he talking about on this level, I believe him.” I
stopped going to that church soon after so lost all contact with my friends
from there, it turned out her major issue was she couldn’t get pregnant, but
over the next few years 2 times I saw her with her own babies.
And then in 2013 I wrote here about how
one of my sisters cannot have kids but due to my supernatural connections would
soon be able too, I then deleted that paragraph of writing and uploaded the new
version to my site because I thought it would be unfair on herself that she
heard or saw what I wrote of her. Now in
June 2014 she is pregnant, despite herself saying for the last 10 years that
she cannot have kids.
There have been other moments too, such as when
approximately 9 years old, copying older lads jumping off the school roof onto
the playing field became a bit of a habit of mine, it being probably a 15 foot
drop, was an easy fall using a parachuting technique upon impact on the grass,
letting the knees bend and falling forward onto my side. I got quite confident with them drops so took
it elsewhere; jumping from a stone wall near home but landing on tarmac so
couldn’t use the parachuting impact technique.
Upon impact it forced me to lean slightly forward while a massive pain
began in my lower back, trying to stand up straight I couldn’t, trying to twist
my back to my right or left I couldn’t do either, so struggled to walk the half
mile home. Thoughts instructed me not to
let mum and dad see the problem, so I said a few words to them from rooms they
weren’t in then went to bed. I really
struggled to get into my top bunk, still not being able to move my back at all,
then struggling to find a comfortable position laying on the bed, eventually
falling asleep after a couple of minutes and when I wasn’t even tired. I woke up the next morning and everything was
back to normal, no pain whatsoever and I had full control of my back
again. For sure I believe my supernatural
origin friends helped me out, not my spiritual friends, my UFO ones. Nothing was proven to me that they had come
and helped me out and this was a time when I wasn’t totally aware UFO people to
be following me around, but for sure when awake and noticing there was nothing
wrong with my back I knew something miraculous had occurred.
I cannot do healing for other people;
it’s my supernatural friends who pick and choose from people in my life how
they will help and if they will help.
There have been many other moments when people close to me got help from
a supernatural source, due to having connections with I, and I’m sure there’ll
be others too, I just cannot pick who to help and something’s cannot be
fixed. Jesus was the healer, not I; I’m
more about what should be learnt and done.
There have been other healing moments and I suspect there will be more,
it just isn’t a major of me and I cannot pick and choose for other people. I can’t even do some things for myself, as an
adult I damaged my back again, this time due to construction work, repetitive
heavy lifting. I do still have major
problems with it on occasions.
I cured one lad of hearing voices, well
it was more a case of my wishes but my supernatural friends actions curing him
by scaring his harassers away, within 12 hours of me telling him I’d cure him
he was fine and free of them.
The lad we cured of hearing voices was
told by his psychiatrist not to tell me I had cured him, because they wanted to
keep this hidden from me. Within 2 weeks
of him being cured one psychiatrist hung herself and another went missing soon
after, both moments being news reported in my region. They felt insecure, useless, wrong,
unprofessional and no use to their patients, doctors working on the same ward
that lad was on.
I’d been unlawfully sectioned into
psychiatry, my religious beliefs being used to unlawfully section me, whilst on
that ward is when I and my supernatural friends cured that lad of hearing
voices. Himself and I were chatting when
in the smoke room early one morning, he telling me about his two friends who
had killed themselves and were now plaguing his thoughts to try and get him to
kill himself also. I told him I and my
supernatural friends would be able to help and that he should tell the one
present in his thoughts now that I was going to rid them from his thoughts,
almost instantly she entered my thoughts and started trying to stress me
out. “Looks like I’m gonna have to
come plague your thoughts for a while then doesn’t it,” her thoughts
remarked in my own.
“You're
on a losing battle with me Miss, it’ll be me who plagues your thoughts, till my
supernatural friends step in and scare you away from both of us, and then taken
to a place you cannot escape from.”
“Oh
really, so you have supernatural friends who will scare me away from you 2?”
“
Yes I have, and if you and you’re friend don’t leave me and this lad alone
before I fall asleep in about 3 minutes the pair of you are going to be in deep
trouble.”
“And
who do you think you are, the controller of spirits or somet?”
“I’m
me, Magnus Rawstron, the most able person with the supernatural you will ever
have chance of meeting.”
“Hehe,
haha, look around you Mr, you're in a mental ward.” (Unlawfully sectioned based upon supernatural
claims, held for observation and they wanted rid of me after 2 weeks)
“Why
don’t you tell me something I don’t know?
I know you exist, you know you exist, but you haven’t yet had chance to
see what I’m capable of. I’m warning you
now if you and your mate don’t leave me and this other lad alone before I fall
asleep my supernatural friends will appear and drag the pair of you off to a
place you will not be able to escape from.
You now have approximately 2 minutes escape time and if you haven’t gone
by then the pair of you are going to be in troubles you cannot escape from.”
“Now
I’m gonna mess you up and I’m not gonna leave you, you made a mistake
threatening me, I’m gonna mess you up in massive ways, now I’m gonna plague
your thoughts whilst my mate plagues Carls thoughts.”
“Well
its gonna be you who loses, I’m glad you don’t believe me cause that’s 2 more
low life’s I’m gonna beat very easily.
I’m going to bed now wanna follow me?
If the pair of you are still around by the time I’ve fallen asleep its
end of story for the pair of you.”
“Yes
sure I’m following you, I aint leaving you ever.”
“Your
mistake, I’m very tired, I’ll be asleep within the minute.” I then fell asleep whilst blocking her out
with constant thoughts, when I awoke she had gone and I was only hearing the
usual people in my thoughts, and then when walking to get my breakfast Carl
walked past and he was no longer stressed out, he for the first time was
smiling and happy, I asked, “ Are you all right?” and he nodded and
smiled at me, and these are the thoughts I heard from his mind, “He did it,
he really did get rid of them for me, the Doctors have told me not to tell him
he was successful.” He then heard my
thoughts about the situation and went straight back into stressed, confused and
depressed emotions, so I did my best to telepathically disconnect from him. I never saw him again after that, for he was
on the ward voluntary and had released himself.
I asked a doctor where he had gone and he looked like he didn’t want to
speak about it, reluctantly he said, “Oh he’s released himself, he was here
voluntary.” Should a Doctor have
told me that? I thought patient
confidentiality was a must in this profession.
It wasn’t long before hearing voices
sufferers were being placed near to me, and this was the same week one of the
psychiatrists there hung herself and another went missing soon after.
The same service that told me to rest
my leg due to a pulled muscle, and 2 years later it wasn’t any better, then
when working at Bury Football Club they told me the exact opposite, to exercise
and work my legs as much as possible, and within 2 weeks it was fixed. A profession that couldn’t help me with
migraines as good as Youtube did.
*****
This next chapter isn’t about healing,
it is of how I was more than lucky to survive 3 life threatening situations,
maybe it was 4, I’m not entirely sure if one instance was life threatening.
There have been 3, may be 4, separate
moments when I very nearly died, due to sleep paralysis related breathing
difficulties, sleep paralysis is the medical term, I prefer to call it
spiritual attack originating from supernatural sources.
If you ever woke up paralysed and
unable to breathe for close to 3 minutes, like how has occurred to me twice,
after enduring hundreds of other moments of sleep paralysis and sleepwalking,
ranging from the most extreme kinds to the least severe, you too would not
believe what any health service says, that these are moments of half awake
dreams mistaken as something else. They
are real life situations being ignored by health services, life-threatening
situations they don’t acknowledge as existing, a killer condition being left to
its own devices.
My first lucky survival of such was
when about 1 year old; I stopped moving and breathing for more than 3 minutes,
by which time I’d turned a purple colour from my head to about halfway down my
body. My mum was a trained nurse and
knew how check for breathing and pulse, she knew I hadn’t breathed for more
than 3 minutes, although my heart was still beating. I could have stopped breathing for much
longer than 3 minutes, that time period is just what she noticed. Then I snapped out of it almost instantly and
as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred.
I’ve had 3 other moments of such, that I know
of. One of them moments was during
childhood again, waking up in the middle of the night and having to take a
massive gasp in for air because I felt as though I was totally out of breathe,
it felt as though I hadn’t breathed for a while but was then able too so was
being woken up by that first gasp in for air, sitting upright fast whilst I
took in that first, big and loud gasp.
I know this moment did have connections
with supernatural circumstances but whether it was life threatening, or I was
dead and brought back, or astrally travelling I’m not sure.
I’d been floating around in space
watching earth, in what felt like something more real than a dream. Some guys approached me and tried to talk me
into going with them which I wasn’t for doing, also asking what I was doing,
where I was going, where I was from and who I was, and how I got here. They were also trying to win my trust because
they felt that I didn’t trust them. I
wouldn’t let them near me, threatening to fly off faster than they if they came
any closer, so they backed off a few metres.
Eventually I let them grab me, and when they did the moment ended and I
a couple of seconds later woke up in bed gasping for air.
The second for definite life
threatening situation was when 30 years old, I awoke to find myself paralysed
and I couldn’t inhale or exhale for more than 2 minutes, and in that same year
another instance occurred, that time I could move but couldn’t inhale or exhale
for close to 40 seconds.
Sleep paralysis is the medical term for
what health services say are delusions, explained in level head kind of
statements an infant, incomplete, theoretical approaching profession, and which
knows nothing about conscious awareness totally ignoring peoples claims of
their experiences. The human race has
long known about some people who endure minor breathing difficulties during
certain attacks of sleep paralysis, and I haven’t read of any person claiming
worse has or could be occurring with the breathing difficulty side
effects. The minor breathing
difficulties SP circumstances have been causing have been occurring for tens of
thousands of years that we know of, and despite this collective knowledge that
has not changed over thousands of years, medical professions have existed for
less than 200 years and reckon humanity is wrong and they are right. We have thousands of years experience with
this that we know of, and if more dangerous and more life threatening
situations of similar were occurring, like how I know are how would we know
about them? We wouldn’t unless we had a
survivor of such, and that is what you have in me.
The true description of these
circumstances: Unknown origin life forms taking control of a person by whatever
means they use, spirits, aliens and other unknown origin life forms perform
these controls on certain persons, controls of both good and bad outcomes, to
good and bad people. They wait till the
person is asleep; they initiate the paralysis and the waking up of the person
and whatever else they do, by whatever means they use.
In legal terms these are very serious
assaults, but not by the perpetrators, as human law only covers earth bound
humans, in medical terms they are dreams, to me they have been life threatening
4 times from having hundreds of instances of sleep paralysis.
I’m 42 years old and it began for me as
long back as I can recall, I think my first recollection would be way back when
sleepwalking also began for me, I was about 4 years old then.
Many sufferers have reported enduring
non-life threatening breathing difficulties during some of what I call the
lesser intense attacks, them kinds have been occurring to individuals for as
long as we have been on this planet, its widely known of and the details of
these moments didn’t change through times and eras, which is contrary to what
health services say in them being half awake dreams. If they were correct with that theory the
attacks would have changed as much as societies and cultures, communities and
dreams, individuals and eras. But all
the attacks are very similar to each other in many ways, the attacks haven’t
changed for as long as we have known about it, if they were dreams most aspects
of the attacks would have changed.
Medical services have access to
scientific proof that sleepwalking is not a function of the person’s own brain
impulses controlling their muscles, and they themselves can take control of a
person’s body, either in giving paralysis or putting into comas as preparation
for surgical and medical treatments, or putting to sleep for other
reasons. They can even teach people to
control prosthetic limbs with their own brain impulses, but mention
sleepwalking and sleep paralysis and they refuse to accept any kind of unknown
origin life form could exist and be able to do such.
Medical and health services presuming
we are the most advanced and most intelligent life forms present on this
planet, is an unintelligent, naïve, unscientific and dangerous way to be. Total disregard that there could be more
intelligent creatures than us and whom hold more knowledge than us, and not
only of the physical and carbon, and total disregard that if they could exist
they would be able to keep their origins secret, and their selves far from
being controlled or captured by any kind of earth authority.
Even Einstein reckoned consciousness
could become only pure energy, but he’s not that well known for his
supernatural beliefs. And I myself once
had physical evidence of a silicone-based life form, one that had been part of
a sleep paralysis moment I endured, but I discarded it. Science would have said it was unidentifiable
so there was no point in keeping it.
Health services ignorance lets sleep
paralysis continue un-addressed in medical ways; they won’t accept it occurs so
it continues un-noticed, and they know nothing about it because they won’t look
into it.
Medical and health services are experts
of illnesses and similar of the body, they are not even beginners with
conscious awareness and experience, and neither can be duplicated by medical,
laboratory or scientific means. They
cannot explain what controls a person when they are sleepwalking, they cannot
explain how we are able to see pictures in our thoughts, they cannot explain
how we are able to think with language, they don’t even have the experience and
knowledge to be able to tell us how we generate emotions, and despite all of
this they cannot explain of conscious awareness, they have a big percentage of
the population blagged into believing they are the experts of everything our
conscious, semi-conscious and unconscious awareness is.
It’s quite well known that people have
suffered minor breathing difficulties during sleep paralysis, but what isn’t
well known about are the extremities of what is possible in these ways. 3 times I very nearly died of sleep paralysis
related breathing difficulties, and each instance was of a way I have not been
able to find other writings of, or other witness statements of, which scares me
quite considerably and ill explain why next.
I have always been full of luck you may say, me I’d say I have a
spiritual development and supernatural connections that help me through
harmful, dangerous and life threatening moments. Miraculous recoveries, healing, a kind of
telepathic awareness guiding me out of major damage from a serious accident,
and sometimes personal defence from others is telepathically controlled in me
by my supernatural associations, as well as also unexplained moments that
helped my health, alien encounters that did so too, I get luck and more, in
every kind of format, with most that comes my way. A sub-conscious awareness strangely guiding
me away from dangerous moments was always a big one I encountered lots too, and
with all this in mind none of it was able to keep life threatening sleep
paralysis circumstances away from me, and it felt to me as though I was very
lucky to survive 3 moments of sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties,
the circumstances had got to the severity of me being on the edge of death,
possibly twice I was dead, the only times I got to such a dangerous state, now
can you see why this scares me?
How many people has it killed? How many people will it kill? Cot Deaths and Sudden Infant Death Syndrome
enters my mind most but it will be extending into adults too.
When I was a kid and suffering I told
no person, and it developed into 2 or 3 moments that very nearly killed
me. There were many other times when
harmful things were occurring during these attacks but then there were also
nice and helpful times too.
It all began for me when about 4 years
old, the same time my sleepwalking began.
At Prospect Terrace, in Huncoat, Lancashire, that’s where sleepwalking
and sleep paralysis began in ways known by myself, it may have begun before
then but I have no recollection of it.
Our next home, Dryden Street, Clayton Lee Moors I never had one attack
despite having dozens at the previous address.
Our next home, Lowergate Road, Huncoat, the attacks got really bad but I
was also living elsewhere during schooling terms, sleeping in the dormitories
of a residential school and never once did I have any sleep paralysis or
sleepwalking there. For an extreme
sufferer to have environmental circumstances as an aspect for allowing or not
allowing it to occur is another slap in the face for sceptics. Building and personal security seemed to be
the boundaries there, if there was really bad home security the attacks
escalated, good security no attacks, and the dormitories making sure the
moments never returned I can only presume the other lads sleeping in the same
room as I made sure they couldn’t do it to me without them being seen by other
lads, and or possibly even the staff checking up on us every hour or so could
also have had something to do with it not occurring.
The second or third time it very nearly
killed me I was 30 years old, in 2002. I
was sleeping at home, in bed, then was awoken to find myself totally paralysed,
led on my back, this time I couldn’t move or open my eyes so immediately knew
it would be a bad one, whereas in the past during certain attacks sometimes I
could move my eyes with them being either open or closed, and during other
moments couldn’t move them whilst being either open or closed. During this attack immediately after thinking
this is going to be a bad one a voice speaking to me could be heard;
only the second time I’ve heard an audible voice when no person was physically
present. It wasn’t in my thoughts; it
was a real voice I could hear with my ears.
It was a woman speaking with a really croaky witch-like voice, in a
threatening and nasty tone, she wasn’t speaking English and I don’t know what
language she was speaking, I never recognised it but did recognise her speak my
first name, once in the middle of a sentence of the foreign language
threatening tone.
Due to my vast experiences with
everything of the psychic, spiritual, supernatural and sleep paralysis, I
generated an interested emotion towards her, interested in knowing who she was
as I’d never before this moment come across her in any of my experiences. As soon as I thought and generated emotions
of interest she snapped and became more nasty, more threatening and next
started causing a lot of pain in this next particular way. I could feel her reaching into my chest with
her arm and hand and then trying to rip something out. With every pull from within my chest my body
violently raised up off the bed, except for my feet and head, then with her
putting her grip back down and loose my body then rested back onto the
bed. Enormous pain was spreading out in
my chest with every pull and push, this continued for what I believe took the
attack close to 40 seconds, I wanted to shout out in pain but couldn’t because
of the paralysis. Then the pain started
spreading into my neck, face and head, and was building up to enormous levels,
which is when realising it was because I hadn’t breathed since waking up, and
that was when I noticed I was unable too.
Every time I tried to inhale I couldn’t, so I tried to exhale and I
couldn’t do that either, then after a while more of failing trying I noticed
that every time I tried to breathe her pulling and pushing from within my chest
was contributing to preventing me, if not being solely responsible.
I saw pictures in my mind of who she
was, well it was more a case of what she was because she didn’t look like a
human soul, I’d best be describing her as a grey, skinny, tall thing, no way
she looked like a human spirit. She’s
the closest resemblance of a human soul I have ever seen of an unknown origin
life form though, very similar in many ways but the biggest differences being
her grey coloured skin, tall skinny human like body with a face and skull very
similar of human.
What she was doing to me was the worst
pain I’ve ever endured, trying to gauge it for you now I have to say it felt
like someone was trying to rip my heart and lungs out through my rib cage, but
was probably a case of her trying to rip my soul out of my body.
I was by now beginning to believe she
was going to cause my death, and the pains in my head, chest, face and neck had
got to unbearable levels, and with me being unable to breathe I’d resorted to
waiting for unconsciousness then death.
No matter how hard I tried to breathe I couldn’t, so it seemed futile
trying.
That’s when a helping hand stepped into
the situation. On occasions I confer in
my mind with my friends from unknown origins, or if they know I need their help
they step into my thoughts with their own so to guide me correctly, within
about 3 seconds of me giving up trying to breathe one of them friends started
generating her thoughts in my own, next is as close as I can recall the
conversation was.
Magnus
you have to time a very small inhale in-between one of her pulls/pushes.
I can’t do it, I’ve tried, I’m giving up
trying.
She’s trying to kill you, do you want to give
her what she wants?
No but I can’t breathe so what’s the point
trying.
I know how you can breathe, you have to time a
small inhale in-between a pull and push, it’s the only way you’ll be able to do
it, try.
I began trying to time it how she told
me but the attacker noticed this and so tried to counter it, she was now
pulling, pushing and yanking faster, stronger and with much more violent
movements and with less space between 2, it was much more painful too. The attacker looked vexed and out of control
(only images I saw in my mind) that I was still alive and now conferring in my
mind with a friend, even the violent ripping pains increasing in strength from
within my chest and my violent body movements becoming more so suggested she
had become vexed at not getting what she wanted, for they were faster, stronger
and much more painful than before.
After close to 15 seconds of trying to
time my breathing how I was instructed too I managed to grab one very small
inhale, and then a few seconds later managed to grab another, within a couple
of seconds of the second inhale the attack stopped.
And that wasn’t the last of it, over
the next 3 weeks I had enormous pains all over my body, small stabbing pains on
the inner, beginning light and not many, and then gradually building up in pain
and number, then slowly easing back down till had ceased all together.
Only twice in my life have I heard
audible voices when no physical person was present, that moment and once as a
17 year old, and both moments seemed to be of the same language I didn’t
recognise from anywhere else.
In that same year, earlier in the year
and the 2 months leading up till that year, I had, erm, let’s say did something
linked with the spiritual to some hierarchical Satanists, then within 8 months
of that had endured 3 life threatening situations originating from the
supernatural. It was no coincidence and
it was no coincidence I survived, I’ve always known about a protection of me
originating from supernatural sources, and me contemplating such helped me find
the courage to take on them Satanic people.
And no I don’t do that anymore, it was just a few people from one family
I took on in ways of words, so they tried to have a go back with ways of their
dark occult practises. I being attacked
like that opened up a massive unknown area to me, something of the supernatural
I never knew about and you never knew about, so now I thank them for letting me
learn of these outcomes.
Some adults cannot live with these
attacks, they cannot handle it, it scares them so much and disrupts their sleep
patterns so much that it ruins much of their life, and there is absolutely no
way any baby can handle the worst I’ve endured, it must be killing a lot more
than any person realises. The
supernatural did once tell me people don’t survive the attacks when their soul
is being ripped out of their chest by an unknown origin life form, but now
people know how I countered it others may be able too.
The older I become the less these
attacks occur, for despite the body becoming weaker the soul becomes stronger
through age. My last attack was in 2013,
before then there were 4 instances in 2002, many attacks in the 90’s and dozens
in my childhood, possibly hundreds in my childhood. Only 3 or may be 4 moments were life
threatening with breathing difficulties.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Questions Put To Me
Most of these questions were put to me
when living in Kearsley, some don’t seem relevant to me but it’s what people
asked.
Q…Why is there suffering,
violence, wars and govt authority crimes and corruptions if there are almighty
beings watching over us?
A...
Because
freewill and choice are allowed to be.
Q…Why are there so many
differences between the most well known religions and spiritual paths?
A… They’re usually moulded
around older beliefs, customs and events that were more recently
occurring. I don’t know enough of all
religions to be able to step into them debates, all I know is I never once
doubt any religions claims of supernatural happenings, I base my beliefs in
them from my own experiences with the supernatural.
Q… Why were the well-known
major supernaturally able figures miracle workers of high standards when other
people were unable to perform the same?
A… They received the necessary
abilities, contacts and connections needed to fulfil the expectations of.
Q… Why can’t I remember
anything from a past life if I have lived past lives?
A… I'm the same; I don't
remember those times too. I have though woke up in the morning and knew I had a
good dream the night before but was unable to remember it, which is a similar circumstance
of forgetting naturally. We also forget
a lot of what we experience in this life, for if we didn’t our memory would be
cluttered with irrelevance. Many times
I’ve needed my supernatural friends to remind me of circumstances that I should
be covering in my books, moments that didn’t log correctly into my memory
because it wasn’t an event that I felt would be covered in my future
books. Moments that when I was writing
my books they reminded me of those moments with telepathic contact, then added
to my own knowledge of with some of their own.
Q… How does the spirit or soul
become fixed into the body at the beginning of life?
A… It happens naturally, kind
of like magnetism.
Q… What would your Alien friends have to say to
humanity here and now?
A… The Greys would say
they have had their operatives on earth for as long as humanity have been here,
my Human alien friends say, everything is going to turn out perfect, the future
on this planet is safe, although hardships are yet to come. Every person who deserves it will find their
paradise, their time out, a getaway to be enjoyed, what they want to an
extent. And all who deserve justice will
get that too. We are the same as you, we
grew with him and its always him, he won’t let anyone else do it.
Q… You believe humanity were
once telepathic similar to how you are now. Why and how did humanity loose
those abilities?
A… Humanity wanted to be that
way and look at how all of recorded history has entailed ever since.
Q… How does telepathy work?
A… Chakras are the essence of
the soul, generators of emotions and thoughts, decision and calculation, the
brain just performs involuntary or voluntary regulation and movement of the
body according to the souls wishes or bodies own needs.
Some of mine are permanently open and
connected with other peoples and the environment, so I'm able to connect
aspects of my soul with other peoples and the environment. My thoughts
extending out into other people is proof of sorts the soul can exist separately
from the body.
The brain of a person is only a
controller/ regulator/ receiver/transmitter of body functions and the souls
desires. Memory, intention, thoughts and
calculation are all soul generated, which if life after death is true would
have to be abilities of the soul.
Breathing regulates verbal language as
well as thoughts of language, due to thoughts originating from the throat
chakra area, thoughts of language even feel as though they originate from the
throat area and when I picture things in my mind it feels as though it
originates from the mind’s eye area. Try
humming a single note in thoughts without breathing disrupting it, it’s almost
impossible if not.
Q… How does miraculous hands
on healing work?
A… I don’t know, I’ve never
done that before or experienced similar, but I see it occurring to some people
in my life, and on occasions to myself, but it usually isn’t my doing, it’s my
supernatural connections doing it for me, my unknown origin friends.
Q… What will next week’s lottery numbers be?
A… Haha, I’m pennyless, if I knew do you think
I’d tell anyone? I did try to tamper
with lottery machines using only my telekinetic or spiritual abilities. May be that’s the key to using psychic and
supernatural abilities to win the lottery, instead of choosing which numbers
people believe may be chosen by the machine, try and make the machine pick out
any numbers they have chosen.
I did once know in advance that a
lottery machine was going to fail on live television, and then it occurred on
the same night I knew it would.
When the lottery first began I would
always do the same favoured numbers, then after a few months forgot to put them
on for the first time ever. Then later
that day watched the live draw in horror as my numbers came out. First the 3 then the 4, the 7 and then the
11, my next number was a 20 and a number higher or lower by one was chosen by
the machine, then my last one was again only one number away. I thought I'd lost a fortune as I would have
had 4 numbers if I had put them on, then was later a bit relieved to learn it
would only have been about £60 or £70.
They were definitely spiritual or
psychic influences that gave me the numbers, I picked them within an exercise
of meditation conducted for the same reasons.
So something strange has already occurred with the national lottery and
I but I don’t play anymore. I had to
stop playing; many people of authorities were using telepathy against me to
steal my chosen numbers.
Q… Why were all the true
prophets of God men?
A… I don’t know if they were,
we had Joan of Arc for a start and there are many mentions of Goddess or angel
like women throughout history, myths and legends.
Q…Why won’t God allow humanity
to become telepathic now?
A… Because humanity needs to
become aware of these things before they occur.
I never favoured telepathy or tried to be telepathic, it was just always
there and unable to be turned off. The masses
won’t become telepathic, first will be a few telepathic people in every town,
city and village on earth. Then within
200 years of those first appearing the masses themselves will all be
telepathic.
Q… Do you have any more prophecies of the future?
A… I did predict a supernatural sign in the sky
that would occur in 2011 but then I took it back in 2010, I had various reasons
for doing so but it still may occur close in time to a major event in my life,
or shortly after my life ends. I’d
prefer the last but I have no control over when things occur, or if they will
at all, I’d prefer it to not occur during my lifetime.
Many signs occurred in 2014, but I was
erm not available, I have no recordings of it, could do with some and the rest
of the supernatural events recorded from that day, sending to my address
please, 55 Gillibrand Street, Darwen Lancashire, England, BB3 1HA
This picture, from Richard Roach’s Messiah
Triumphant, depicts the life of Christ, from his birth to a crowning moment
of glory. The large circle at the end
must be depicting my prophecy of a sun disc sign occurring to prove to the
people what I am, I didn’t know of this picture before I made that
prophecy. Anyways, it may be something
other than that, and it may already have occurred, I saw something in 2014, but
have no recording of it. More will
occur, the end circle will be yet to occur.
The supernatural did call me, The New
Key a few times; IE a key to enlightenment, and this picture does look like a
key of sorts.
Q… Can people train themselves to become
psychic?
A… Yes and no, it all depends on the person
trying. If there is already a small
ability there it can be built upon, meditation and being drug free is the best
way to build on that and also a good way to begin from nothing, belief in it
with no doubt and mind over matter can build it further too. Reading into what is capable of these ways,
asking spirit to show you in dreams parts of futures or valuable information, a
lot of the time though they won’t reply but the information will be
received. Agreeing to use it more for
the good of other people than for the good of yourself will always build a lot
on a small ability too. It really needs
the cooperation of unknown origin life forms to help it further and they can’t
be with all people, so they go where they want to go.
Q… Do you really believe you have fulfilled
prophecies?
A… It’s obvious that I have, I’ve looked into
writings of messiah claimants, ones who had thousands, if not tens or hundreds
of thousands of people believing in them, in one case millions of people
believed he was the messiah, but when I looked deeper into their lives it
became apparent they may have fulfilled one prophecy out of more than 10, which
isn’t fulfilling the prophecies, all of them need to be fulfilled to be that
man, and there’s only a few left which I haven’t.
If I’m not the man then at least I’ve
set the standards, all who claimed similar before me can now be disregarded.
A prophecy says many false messiahs
will have been and gone before he arrives, now as I write this in 2014 there’s
a Russian messiah claimant who has a big following and one in the USA, there
have been dozens before me.
A holy man told me in emails the Christ
he is expecting will have nail scars from a previous life, IE Jesus. I wouldn’t and could never believe I was him,
and that isn’t correct anyhow, no way God would send someone with scars,
although I did have my big toe nails and their beds ripped out when a kid, and
I have 2 slightly irregular hand nails due to always biting them, so I do have
nail scars, just not the ones some people expected.
An Islamic guy reckoned to me the
Christ will have a bone missing, due to an alpine skiing accident back in the
90s I snapped a right hand bone clean in 2, the knuckle on the end of that bone
now looks like it’s missing due to the hand bone shrinking upon mending.
Then there was the spiritual taking
over prophecy from within Peter Lemesuriers The Great Pyramid Decoded
book, it saying a spiritual taking over of a physical body would occur. Other people in my family had known about
their own telepathic abilities long before I spoke to them of my own, so I’m
not sure about this spiritual taking over prophecy, but considering my
telepathic controls by the supernatural and in some cases physical people that
is a kind of spiritual taking over.
My height of 6 foot 2 is similar to
what people have predicted, aged 30 when first starting to tell religious
groups about myself is also in line with prophecy. I did though tell some religious people in
about 88 but was replied to with disbelief.
It wasn’t a proper claim, just an idle comment I backed down from. “I’m
the man your religion has been waiting for,” but I never knew much about
religions back then so didn’t know the full picture of what I was saying.
Another one from Peters Pyramid book
was pointing, that would have been a reference to one of my trades within
construction, what I did most of, pointing masonry.
72 features heavily in that book too
and elsewhere too, 72 is the year I was born, (9.2.72) 1972 was also the
longest year ever, within the context of the UTC (Coordinated Universal
Time.) It was a leap year and 2 extra
seconds were added, an event that hasn’t been repeated since.
And then as a sideline to this lot
everything it says about 1972 the year of the Rat is also correct for me, with
one exception.
And the big boss mention in Peters book,
I’m representing the authority of God.
Part of Peters book suggests there may be 3 or 4 messianic figures, the
supernatural elaborating and saying probably stages of my life or my
books. Somebody could take over from I,
if I leave earlier than expected, but none of that is needed to be known before
it occurs, if at all.
Then there is mention of a bow in the
sky and the sign of the Messiah. A bow
can be described as a double loop and in 2002 I predicted to Greater Manchester
Police that a perfect circle of clear sky would surround and cover the moon all
night, whilst the rest of the sky was totally clouded over, and within the
month it occurred a few days before full moon.
The edges of the cloud were definite, sudden and perfect. I do expect a similar sign to occur for the
public to witness of me but will probably be of the sun, we will see and I hope
not during my lifetime.
I would never believe I was Jesus but
he too was telepathic like I, look at where in the bible it says, he knew
their thoughts, there are a few similar mentions and which could only ever
be referring to telepathy. Some
religious people have commented to me about how that doesn’t refer to
telepathy, people can twist the truth to whatever they want it to sound like
but everyone who can weigh things up for themselves know them statements are
referring to telepathy. People have told
me those statements refer to him being omnipresent and it isn’t a reference to
being telepathic, whatever they want to twist they can do, but it doesn’t take
away from the fact it is referring to telepathic abilities, that is a kind of
omnipresence but using different words to explain such. Even many films show circumstances that
suggest telepathy is what he used to amaze some people; he seemed wiser than me
though and kept these abilities of his discreet.
The prophecies of Osiris’ return I
believe are a bit mixed up but referring to me, the prophecies of Christ’s
return I believe are a bit mixed up and referring to me as the New Age Christ,
the same with the return of Quetzalcoatl, the arrival of Pahana, the Messiah,
Vishnu, Mahdi, Maitreya, New Buddha and whatever other prophecies refer to a
man from God being on earth round about now.
God would not need all these people to represent him, all he needs is one
man and there will never be another that fits the prophecies as well as I. Not everyone believed in Jesus whilst he
lived and it was supposedly religious people pushed for his execution, so I’m
not fazed one bit by the people who don’t believe in me, but I will make sure
to write the right words to convince as many people as I can, and I only have
to do that by explaining what I’ve done, what I’m capable of and which
prophecies I’ve fulfilled to date. It’s
pretty obvious it’s me, not one of the other Messiah claimants converted
atheists and sceptics into believers of themselves but that is what I’ve done
for many decades.
I don’t belong to any religion or
spiritual path, and my mum and father deciding not to have me and my sister
baptized so we could choose for ourselves, I’ve never wanted to be baptized
before 2014, now I do into one religion.
My first name given at birth fulfils
prophecy, Magnus=Agnus (Dei) and the year I was born, 1972 ties in with many
people’s expectations, my telepathic abilities fulfil the new conscious awareness
prophecy, me living in the United Kingdom ties in with the New Kingdom
prophecy. Myself psychic detecting on
many who deserved it fulfils the, he will reinstate justice and beliefs of
the supernatural. Myself directing
the troops to Osama’s whereabouts time and time again fulfils the Dajjal
prophecy; he asked for a holy war, that we do know so he invited me to get
involved.
On Trinity Sunday, in 2002, I watched a
red moon rise from the horizon, it looked like the sun rising in the night sky
and I also predicted it hours earlier, that also fulfils a bible prophecy.
How I have showed authorities my
abilities with the supernatural whilst also being lawfully anti-establishment
also ties in with a lot.
The times in which we live is about
right and this book being on the Internet for the global audience to connect
with whenever also fits in with prophecy good.
My vast UFO experiences fulfil the
alien prophecies, me having a white customised 190e when first making public
claims ties in with the riding a white horse prophecy. There’s more fulfilled prophecies I haven’t
yet mentioned but will appear within the other book.
The sun being darkened prophecy may
have occurred before I was born or may be something else. The industrial revolution began in the region
I was born and grew up within, the sky there was a smog filled mess for more
than 100 years before I was born, and only clearing up a few decades before I
was born there. Or may be that prophecy
could be referring to a future moment with volcanic ash filling the sky, may be
even referring to my sun disc sign (it
being a prediction of the future I took back but which may still occur some
other time.) I can’t say for sure which
it is, it could also be referring to the 1999 total solar eclipse in Newquay, I
am sure it was my own mind over matter that made the opening in the clouds
appear for long enough for us to see the full corona.
My sun disc sign prophecy, a perfect
circle of clouds to cover and surround the sun, may have become fulfilled in
2014, I and many people saw it, but I was in a bit of a daze at the time, so
I’m unsure whether to take it as real, depictions of the future, or implanted
false memories through my telepathic abilities, because people have tried the
implanted memory BS on me before then, or it could have been something else,
I’m not entirely sure.
Enemies had spike drugged me with pure
heroine, serontin or something named similarly, and sodium pentethol, so to do
some awful and evil things to me, I was already suffering lack of sleep and
hadn’t eaten all day, and had been taking a herbal remedy social thing, so I
was in double trouble in more than 6 ways.
The enemies of mine controlling the situation to only a percentage of
the total control of I they wanted, and then the supernatural around I stepping
in and helping the situation out and away from the worst it could be.
But I was also kind of like outside of
my body, and being controlled telepathically, and with moments of spiritual
possession, coupled with myself being astrally projected elsewhere whilst
unknown origin life forms stepped into my body with their own soul and used it
instead of I using it, and enduring trance talk, and my supernatural friends
giving me memory resets nearly every 40 seconds, I wasn’t there but my body
was, so I only recall brief moments and which I’m not entirely sure which way
to believe of them.
I saw the sun disc sign, and animations
of a new age Christ, Jesus Christ on the cross and he then turning to UFO
technology, stars leaving earth and floating up to the animations, then page
after page of UFO and technology plans, all in my handwriting. Just before the stars floating up began I
asked someone in the crowd to reference this biblical prophecy summary, of what
may be occurring then, and read all of the biblical prophecy back to us, breaking
down walls for heavy treasure. A
person in the crowd within the minute recited this, When the armies of God are
seen to be breaking down walls for heavy treasure, the crowning moment of
Christ will be seen by all. And then
I added, “ And as the stars leave earth and float up to the ocean above,
what will be seen there that will be me.
And copyrighted material for all to see, in the sky above me, my gift to
humanity, UFO technology.”
Stars began floating up out of earth,
thousands of them, white light stars the size of tennis balls, then animations
were seen in the sky, O’s and X’s, they were side by side, many of them, then
one flashed in the sky and the other, they joined one to form a cross with a
circle, which turned into something awful of that day my enemies tried on me,
then Christ on the cross, those being 2 depictions of what 2 people endured for
yous, then that turning into Christ in a UFO.
Then dozens of pages of UFO writings and diagrams, in my handwriting.
These signs occurred immediately after my most major enemy had reached the lowest depths of her crimes, her and others from their group spiking me with them drugs so to do to me the things they tried with me that day, and they did similar elsewhere too, well worse, so the signs in the sky were for the people witnessing what was occurring, to make sure people knew the truth of me there and then.
People around me had to make me look up
at the signs, and every time I did I immediately looked away through
embarrassment, it wasn’t good timing for me.
I wasn’t ready for that then, I wasn’t
ready for people reacting to me soon after because of that lot in the sky and
what else occurred that day, I wasn’t ready for any of it or expecting any of
it, and it didn’t really log in to my conscious as being a real set of events,
due to everything of my conscious being and body that had been disrupted out
from the normal of I, by my enemies and my supernatural friends, so I didn’t
really compose myself in ways I should have immediately after.
It was more than evil, awful and
shocking moments from some of my enemies, then a display of Christ, I had no
control over any of it that day and with my state of well being, being out of
the window, it was hard to react afterwards in ways that were relevant. I still find it hard to believe it all occurred
how I suspect it may have occurred, I was not only spike drugged but also going
through trance talk, spiritual possession, memory resets of about 40 seconds,
astral projection and my soul on a few occasions went into the bodies of my
enemies and controlled their body as my own for a few minutes.
It was all totally unexpected by
myself, precisely what the supernatural had many times told me to expect,
expect the unexpected. I know some of it
occurred, people have been asking and commenting about bits, and for a small
period of time I had temporary physical changes proving parts of it was real,
how much was real people say all of it was, but I find that hard to believe
too.
There will be more signs in the sky
while I live, there will be more alien and UFO activity seen close to me, and I
am pretty certain there will be amazing things they give us we weren’t
expecting. They owe us more than we
expect they can give to us, they helped lead me into paths of other people’s
awfulness and that spread elsewhere to other people, I feel guilty for it
through association in 2 ways, and I know it’s their fault why I wasn’t steered
away from those troubles.
The prophecy of the white buffalo, that
has also been fulfilled recently, and the third was found in Goshen, I myself
have worked at Goshen playing fields although it is in Bury, Greater Manchester
and not the Goshen in the United States where the white buffalo was born.
Mabus being the Antichrist isn’t a
prophecy, it’s an incorrect deciphering of coded quatrains, and since they
couldn’t get my name precise then they couldn’t get the rest correct. The bible doesn’t actually predict one
Antichrist, it predicts many but many prophecies have been built around it
predicting one.
Then there’s documentations say When
Mabus dies vengeance will wreak havoc on earth, again incorrect
deciphering. My supernatural friends
claim that since the 1940s have postponed earth from shaking everywhere at the
same time, and will continue to do so till they leave earth in the 2040s.
Earth governs herself and her to do
that in the 1940s was to protect herself from the destruction humanity had,
were and will cause to her, which if left to develop would eventually finish
her off. Prophecies say it occurs when I
leave life, which tallies with my supernatural friends saying earth is allowed
to be herself when they leave earth.
Any psychic seeing the departure of me
then global catastrophe occurs because of, would incorrectly define it as
something other than what it truly is, as predictions of the future usually are
defined with pictures that then need to be decoded, explained, defined, etc and
using experience to work though.
Sometimes definitions weren’t precise due to incorrect decoding, I’ve
done it myself many times, seen the future, tried to define those pictures,
then after the events had occurred worked out by studying them and the original
psychic images how in some cases my defining was ever so slightly incorrect.
There are many prophecies stating a
major global cataclysmic event will occur.
Well get through, I believe it will be in the 2040s, earth shaking
everywhere at the same time for close to 3 minutes, with quakes everyday for
the 1 to 2 weeks leading up till then.
I didn’t want to put that prophecy in
any of my books but worse has been written elsewhere so it needed correcting.
During a time of earth quakes caused by
man was another prophecy, so even our harm to earth was foreseen.
Lif, the mother and father of a new
race of humans prophecy. All of
humanity will become as telepathic as I.
There are many incorrect
interpretations of prophecies, just ignore all of them and only consider the
original ones that can be compared to past events.
Then there are prophecies of him taking
on and winning against a serpent like being and then a prophecy of a dragon of
governments being beaten by a dragon of God, obviously not defining dragons but
is esoteric for defining unknown and sometimes limitless powers.
There have been 2 journalists, to date, whom I
correctly predicted 3 futures too, may be I predicted more to them as I do
sometimes forget what I predicted. But
vaguely speaking of them predictions here doesn’t help me to convince people
via words, I need more words to convince people of that so can only be added
too with full chapters of writing. Apart
from that when police have been asked by journalists about my psychic detective
claims they usually reply with no comment or similar. Apart from the 2 journalists who witnessed me
predicting future circumstances of crimes, I’ve had a work colleague experience
my psychic detecting and a cousin boss, and 3 bosses experience telepathy from
me. All of whom I can name for any
person needing such information, such as journalists. The witnesses I will not name in this book, I
don’t want random people ringing them up with enquiries.
I’ve spent more than 30 years being in
the eye of authorities and them learning what I’m capable of, spanning from 78
till 02 was when they saw the most of what I’m capable of, they saw much after
that but not as much as before.
It was back in the late 90’s and by late
2001 when some journalists saw how I was more than able with the psychic and
supernatural, since journalists got involved near the end of authorities being
taught by me then I know its a new era I’m moving into slowly. I’m sure the public are going to see the
supernatural with me and it will be something not before experienced by
myself. The supernatural around me
usually never perform one action for one purpose, they make the most of every
situation so cover many circumstances with one set of proofs shown to me, so I
expect they’ll do the same with the people who learn of me.
My supernatural, psychic, telepathic,
spiritual and unexplained experiences and abilities are for sure of the level
people expected of the man, there’s not much left to occur which I haven’t
already fulfilled. Even Magnus defining
The Great One in Latin ties in with a lot, as well as Magnus tying in with
Agnus Dei.
New Jerusalem prophecies, well when I
first started generating interest of me on a global scale many people came to
check me out, the nearest motorway roundabout to my home of them times had a
Church on it, New Jerusalem it was called and with a big sign of such on that
roundabout. It had 3 buildings and each
with a pyramid roof, and in them times I had been advising people to read Peter
Lemesuriers, The Great Pyramid decoded book. It’s a book that speaks of the prophecies and
most, if not all of what he predicted in his book of this man has already been
fulfilled by myself. It’s an amazing
book and well worth a read for all people, even sceptics.
It wasn’t I who made associations with
the New Jerusalem prophecies and that Church in Kearsley; it was visitors to
that area whom pointed it out to me.
Also something else that could be to do
with the New Jerusalem prophecy, there is a Bethlehem and a Jerusalem in Wales,
the place I’d favour if I could choose where to live.
The Mohawk prophecy of dragon like
beasts battling it out in the future, one of God and the other of governments
is probably just indicating of beings of limitless power and abilities battling
it out. But national flag of Wales is a
red dragon and it is where in the UK I would prefer to live, the Mohawk
prophecy of a dragon of God I think also says it will be a red dragon that
drowns the government one.
The Pahana stones prophecy, I’m not
legally allowed to visit the USA, hooray, so even if them stones did still
exist I would not be allowed to retrieve them, but I have fulfilled the
European descent expectation of that man.
If the stones of Pahana do exist (which I don’t believe they do) earth
will unearth them for me, elders of the Hopi will know what to do.
The Blue Star Kachina prophecy, I
reckon will be a UFO seen interacting with me, or some other kind of physical
supernatural event seen in the sky near me.
Could it have been the occurrence my family and me saw in the mid 70s,
the night sky turning to daylight blue for close to 8 seconds?
The riding a white horse prophecy. My uncle received this car, he gave it to my
step dad as payment for a loan, he gave it to my sister, and she worked out it
would be cheaper she sell it and buy a smaller car, so almost begged me to buy
it, long before any person in family knew of my historical claims. Not only did it fulfil the riding a white
horse prophecy, all the
authorities
persons around me reckoned it just looked perfect for me.
The Rainbow Warriors prophecy, well I’m
hoping that will be people with abilities and connections similar to my own and
whom take on in lawful, non-violent, moral ways certain authorities and certain
governments, like how occurs with me.
The end of the world, December 21st
2012 prophecy, I never believed, Mayans didn’t say it was an end of the world,
people wrongfully interpreting things said that. It could be a sign of the time of the Gods
returning, so would be indicating of the times immediately thereafter, or like
how our Gregorian Calendar changed in 1999 to 2000 it could just be a document
thing. I suspect it’s a God returning
thing, the new era beginning for the public shortly after that date.
There are many wrong interpretations of
prophecies but they were not the original statements, they were later compiled
decipherings. There’s many wrongs ones
and the correct ones can also be deviated from to begin unknown paths, after
all the prophecies are just statements from the supernatural to humanity, a
guide of their future plans. Of course
they have back up plans, secret ones, surprise ones and I expect there’d also
be intentionally incorrect ones so to create their preferred outcome.
I know what they are like, what we see
as major problems they see as an easy hurdle, what we consider as possible
outcomes are a small fraction of how far they can look into the future, and
they know more of the future than I can even begin to understand how such is
possible.
They are far more advanced than us in
every way possible, and I feel like I am one of you lot, not one of them lot,
and I’m more like yous than them.
Q… What if you’re wrong about yourself?
A… If my psychic detective claims were untrue the
Trading Standards would be very able at closing down my site and bringing legal
proceedings against me for misleading the public with untruths, or maybe
even fraud and deception, but that they do not do and will never
do. Misleading the public with untruths
in trade is not tolerated in my country, although they allow it from
politicians, police, councils and newsreaders.
It was I who sent the troops to Osama Bin Ladens whereabouts many times,
and people in the Pentagon know this is true, it was I who used the psychic to
predict things to Greater Manchester Police only a psychic source could have
been attributed too, if any of them claims were untrue the Trading Standards
will shut my book down and bring legal proceedings against me, because I will
sell my UFO book and the other book on the strength of them claims. The Trading Standards don’t allow businesses
in my country to earn money on the strength of untruths; they don’t allow any
business to mislead the public with untruths, so for as long as this site
exists it is a kind of proof that my psychic detecting claims are true.
How can I be wrong when all who
believed in these prophecies before hearing of me highly suspect I am
such? There’s more than enough in my
life and abilities to convince all believers of the prophecies that I should
have gone public, I’ve set the standards for a Christ claimant, but I need not
do that, as by the time I have left life it will be obvious to all people I was
such.
Certain persons of certain authorities
believe it is I due, to experiencing what they did of me.
Q… What if all the prophecies are a collection
of delusions?
A… Different cultures from different eras and
all predicting similar, which then all occurs in the life of one man, long
before he read those prophecies. It’s
almost impossible for a sceptic to down talk me, and I gave them chances in
forums and chat rooms online, wish I’d never bothered though because I would
have got a better discussion at any primary school.
I never accepted the prophecies as a
guideline for how to fulfil them prophecies, I fulfilled most of them before
reading them, it was that collection of fulfilled prophecies made me realise no
man will ever fit into the prophecies as good as I.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Strange 11
This strange number 11 thing I hadn’t
noticed, I first learning of it from Uri Gellers website, then noticing
instances of it elsewhere and in my life too.
The strangeness is where 11 lettered
names, words and circumstances recur into big news events and other important
matters. In this chapter are some I
learnt from Uri’s site, ones I read from other people’s documentations I found
on the net and then the ones I noticed that other people didn’t.
There’s a few which didn’t really need
including but I mentioned them just to be political.
All the names and circumstances that
follow are 11 letters.
Osama
B Laden
George
W Bush
Richard
Reid The man whose shoe bombs failed to explode
in that plane over the Atlantic, he was also sat on isle 11.
The
Pentagon
Desert
Storm
Mind
Control
Public
enemy
Mesopotamia
Afghanistan
Propagandas,
there are many of I, if you hear of any stories that are detrimental to
my image and very high moral standard then they are either total lies, BS,
propagandas or some other kind of untruth.
My next book of this series, Chosen, it will explain everything in fine
detail, dispelling all the myths and untruths of I. I’m told there are BS photos of me here,
there and everywhere, truly they are spike drug induced coma-like effects on
the person, pure heroine, sodium pentothal and serontin I am told is what they
use, with managed photography of that to make false images of serious
criminality, obviously fake to the police and I but to other people not
so. I didn’t even know about the moments
till told about the photos by police in the early 90s, their questioning of I
finishing within two minutes of starting, due to them instantly recognising my
innocence.
The World Trade Center comprised of 110
storeys, was completed in 72 or first opened in 72, that number many people
associate with God. Was destroyed on the
11th of September, and 65% of the 11th floor of
WTC north tower was engulfed in fire in 1975 for more than 3 hours.
The
Big Apple,
it being another name for New York, New York is also the 11th state.
Democracies
= Corruptions
Authorities
British
Rule
Corruptible
A
War Of Words
Revelations
Lion
Of Judah
St Laurence’s Church, Chorley is where a
few supernatural instances occurred, whilst working there on a new build extension
project.
One afternoon when a delivery driver
was delivering to the site, I directed him to where it was going and asked he
be careful around the small obelisk, my boss had told me to tell him to be
careful with it. So he reversed straight
into it, pulled forward, drove into it again and then tried it all again. It was rocking too and fro whilst a woman and
very young daughter stood to its side, froze and too scared to move. The obelisk rocked to its left, rocked back
to the right, to the left, then back to the right, and then again left and then
right, the last movement held it motionless very close to the edge of no return
and which seemed like it lasted close to 5 seconds, and it was the edge the
woman and her daughter were standing next too.
It then rocked back to the left and settled down, if it had gone over on
the right edge it could have hit the woman and or her daughter, they were still
by its side in total fear. And I’m
certain the driver did it on purpose, the woman and her daughter coming out of
the church door as he was reversing towards it.
Magnus
defines The Great One in Latin.
Magnus
Deity is
also 11 letters and even A breed apart.
Oh but please I’m only writing all of what I think is relevant, I’ve
lived as a person, its not been the other way around.
Nelson Mandela was freed on the 11th of
February. I was close to 12 years old
when the supernatural first asked me for something I’d like them to do, to help
Nelson was my request, in less than 7 years he was free, so the supernatural
must have helped out somewhere along the line.
There is a lot more to my supernatural contacts than can be seen or
detected, and it wasn’t long after my request a song was released, called Free
Nelson Mandela, by The Specials.
Pandora’s Box.
Freemasonry & their Ashlar Chair,
said to be one of their most sacred objects.
Jesus Christ denotes the anointed one,
again though I have to say I have never and will never believe such of myself,
he was Christ then, I am now.
Living Harps were a group of musical
instruments I once met during a spiritual shamanic technique. Probably about 30 of them and all playing
part of a new age trance like track, it was much more advanced than the trance
of today and this was back in 89. U
shaped harps with a speaker in the centre, they appeared intelligent. Were all on the floor doing nothing when I
entered the room, then one got up and began playing notes while floating in the
air, then another and another till they were all at it, they all playing in
synch to make up one track.
Life On Earth, Homosapiens, Human
beings, Planet Earth, Solar System, The Milky Way, The Universe, Angel People,
Heavenly God, Terrestrial, Alien Beings.
Then I can add Sun Disc Sign
& Eye in The Sky, both being names I gave to the supernatural signs
in the sky I write of and without me noticing till years later they 11 lettered
names. A perfect circle of cloud may
appear, cover and surround the sun for an amount of time sometime in the
future, I’ve seen similar before and it occurred after I predicted to police it
would occur, only to prove to them my supernatural historical status, that
occurred back in 2001. I said the sun
disc sign would occur in 2011 then I took back the prediction in 2010. It may still occur but I’m not sure if I
really do want to prove myself to the public in this way whilst I live. I said they would only occur to prove my
claims are true, the eye in the sky circle of clear sky over the moon, within a
totally clouded over sky appeared within the month, so authorities witnessed
that event, named eye in the sky because of how advanced beings out there were
and are still studying us. The sun disc
sign I said would prove to the public who I am but I now don’t want to prove
myself that way whilst I live. I don’t
have much control over the supernatural anyhow, so they’ll let it be when it
needs to be.
The public will see supernatural
activity in the sky close to me but where, when, what and how is something I
don’t know, authorities saw lots of it and so what occurs next wont be the same
as what has occurred before, because always they change to circumstances I
haven’t encountered before.
Alignements
of Carnac
can be mentioned, which are the thousands of standing stones found in a small
area of France.
Heaven
n hell is
close but Heaven’s Gate closer still.
Saint
George the
forgotten hero, surely Dinosaur fossils prove the existence of monsters from
myths and legends.
A
last supper. This would be the more appropriate name for The
Last Supper.
Llandisilio. The place Peter Lemesuriers The Great
Pyramid Decoded book said something has yet to be found here. A place where I prepared to perform a spiritual
technique and religious expectation ready to be initiated the next day in the
close by region of Tenby.
A few weeks after performing the same I
read a prophecy that I found in a published book that stated whoever performs
the same in the future will do so by rolling a rock into the ocean. When placing the 9 large quartz rocks into
the ocean I’d never read of this prophecy, or knew of it from any physical or
supernatural source, so I must have been influenced in a supernatural manner to
do that as well.
I spent approximately 5 minutes walking
from my van to the beach and as soon as my foot touched the water this is what
was sung in the music track I was listening to on my walkman, As the lamb
opened the seventh seal silence. I
started getting wary of continuing what I was doing, then as soon as I decided
not to put the rocks in the ocean the tide turned, the waves doubled in size
and I was almost drenched by the higher than usual waves. Yet again my thoughts, emotions and prevailing
circumstances tied in perfectly with an environmental change.
When I contacted Peter Lemesurier I
said this, Would opening the seventh seal at Tenby correlate with all them
mathematical statements you have in your book, which it did very easily.
In his book he said whoever designed
the Great Pyramid of Giza was obsessed with numbers and maths, and then I tell
him what he was looking for at Llandisilio was probably the seventh seal
preparation to be opened in the nearby Tenby the next day. (Ten by 7)
It’s more than weird when trying to
work out how all these strangeness in names comes about, but easy to understand
when considering it was all planned to be long before I was even born. Even my supernatural friends have a strange
obsession with numbers and maths, which ill go into detail later.
I’ve deleted from this chapter many 11
lettered names and circumstances, and then there’s many more occurring in news
I didn’t notice, I know some people still won’t be convinced by it but if they
give this chapter chance and themselves to look into it deeper, I’m sure they
can believe in it.
David Koresh, another one who knowingly
lied to his followers, another false prophet. There will be many, is
what the bible predicted, and more than 40 have already claimed to be such
before me, only due to telepathy I cannot lie to any people, and if I weren’t
telepathic I still wouldn’t lie to any people.
Konkachila being a native North
American name for God, interpreted into our language means grandfather. Then I can mention medicine man and Great
Spirit, which again is a Native North American name for God, and Great
circle was an insight first noticed by a Lakota medicine man. Lakota Sioux is also 11, and it was
they, I believe, who made the white buffalo prophecy.
Dallas
Texas, Grassy knoll, Dealey Plaza.
Lord
Gyllene
winning the Grand National precisely how I predicted it would.
One day in 2007 I tried to work out
horse race winners competing in a race meeting I was watching. All day I studied the names of each winner,
and always an 11 letter named horse won, or one with a le or la combination of
letters in their name. (I have moved my
lee and la mentions to the next chapter)
So when the last race readied to start I reckoned Indian Trail
was going to win, due to it being another 11-letter name. I gave tipsters to all the people who knew me
to be telepathically present and the experts on horses were un-sure because it
was an out of form horse, but it won easily.
I don’t recommend people betting on this basis, I think it occurs with
race meetings I’m watching, may be due to a supernatural or telepathic presence
the horses pick up on. I enjoyed small
bets occasionally and I’ve always been winning more than loosing but as from
now I don’t bet.
And then Silver Birch won the
Grand National in 2007, with Robbie Power as jockey. And in 2010 I told everyone I knew what would
win the Grand National but I missed the race and it won easily.
Very
strange
There
is a prison close to where I live called Strangeways; government changed
its name though.
The supernatural in origin people I
have communication within the format of telepathy tell me they prefer to call
him fallen angel number 13, due to not liking to use his name. So whoever’s authority is the highest in the
supernatural and spirit place they do still persist with the number themes.
Even calling themselves The 9 to me many times, even bible prophecies predict
The Angels of Nineveh returning.
Mathematics
Then
the Christian cross being another eleven.
V
for victory
is 11 letters and the v is another 11.
The
Knights Templars were formed in 1118, which adds to an 11 as well, and The
Knights Hospitalers were formed in the 11th century. (The
Crusades.)
Pyramid
Park, a
strange looking park found in the town I was born, which had many large
landscaped pyramids as features.
The
total eclipse of the sun, in England, 1999, was on the 11th of August. In Newquay, Cornwall, where I watched it from
the total eclipse began at 11:11 am.
Astronomers
theorise that the universe will be about 12 billion years old; I reckon they
would be wrong by about a billion.
9.
2. 72. My date of birth that can be used in many mathematical ways to arrive
with 11’s. I was born at home at 11.40
pm on the same day the English government officially declared a state of
emergency due to the mistreated miners’ strike, the first state of emergency
the U. K. endured after the Second World War.
Aquarian
age. We may
be in the Aquarian Age now but the Golden era of Aquarius is yet to be seen.
People
power
Nostradamus
Hapton
woods is
where I spent a lot of time as a kid.
Zylpha
Scull was a
family member clairvoyant medium.
The
Pentagon
covers 11.74 hectares of land, 7+4 =11.
Ace
Of Spades
is the most valuable card in the pack.
Apollo
11 being the first manned flight to the moon.
Jodrell
Bank is a space
radio telescope found in the North West of England, the region I’ve always
lived in.
Cecil
Rhodes was
another industrialist who took control of the British government and then
stripped many countries of their assets.
Glastonbury
is a spiritually
influenced area of England and Stone Circle is 11 letters.
11.11
is the easiest time to type, and remembrance day is sometimes on the 11th of
November, November being the 11th month, the ceremony even begins at
11 am.
Premiership (UK number one pro football
league) and they have 11 players on the field.
World
Series
Major
League
SuperBowl
//
Americas
Cup
The
Olympics
The
Crucible
The
Ryder Cup
World
War One, World
War Two and World War Three doesn’t fit in, some people say World War
111 does fit in but that is stretching things out of what is the normal for
these names.
The Big Shake is 11 letters too, the time
in the 2040s when earth will shake everywhere at the same time. In free booklets I handed out I explained how
this would be a quake lasting about 3 minutes, then not long afterwards the
quake that caused the Japanese tsunami lasted close to 3 minutes, a quake
lasting that long was unheard of at the time, well it was to me anyway, except
for what the psychic had taught me. I’d
also explained in them booklets how quakes would become more common and more
devastating. I didn’t mix up the big
shake with the Japanese quake; they are just becoming how I knew they would.
There has been a gradual and slow
increase in number of quakes and severity of, over a number of decades but I
didn’t know of that when writing them predictions for the first time. May be it will calm back down before getting
worse, it’s hard to predict some things in fine detail.
Tribulation
Seventh
seal
Harry
Truman the
man who dropped atomic bombs on Japanese civilian targets. He died in 72, the year in which I was born,
that strange number many people associate with God.
Pudding
Lane, the
place where The Great Fire of London began.
There’s even a badge number 11 in the
Matrix film, which is of a messiah like storyline and even its star has 11
letters in his stage name. Then next he starred in the fictional,
supernaturally rich film of Constantine, which their DVD release was on the
11th of July.
I can easily add many more of these
strange number 11’s which either arise in important circumstances associated
with me, my personal life or other peoples, but which these other references
are more on a professional level, or a personal one, such as in my past
voluntary psychic detective concerns.
And I’m sure you’ll notice it occurring elsewhere. Check the net for ‘spiritual significance of
number 11.’
Even
the font size I use was always 11 and I began using that long before I learnt
of strange number 11.
Ramsin Yuseb, The terrorist who threatened to destroy the Twin
Towers in 1993.
New York is the 11th state.
The first plane crashing against the Twin Towers was flight number
11.
Flight 11 was carrying 92 passengers. 9 + 2 = 11
Flight 77 which also hit the Twin Towers was carrying 65 passengers. 6 +
5 = 11
The tragedy was on September 11, or 9/11, as it is now known. 9 + 1+ 1 =11
The date is equal to the US emergency services telephone number
911.
The total number of victims inside all the hi-jacked planes was
254. 2 + 5 + 4 = 11
September 11 is day number 254 of the calendar year.
The Madrid bombing took place on 3/11/2004. 3 + 1 + 1 + 2 + 4 = 11.
The tragedy of Madrid happened 911 days after the Twin Towers
incident.
And that isn’t it all, that’s just all
I wanted to put in this website, check the Internet for Strange number 11;
there’s many pages about it.
We don’t need to know why it occurs on
bad and good levels, we can’t stop it even if we knew why it is so.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Strange And
Bizarre
Lee and la sounding words I’ve noticed appearing in strange ways, like how it occurs with eleven, I first noticing it occurring with myself then seeing it elsewhere too, and only after learning of the 11 thing, eleven, another strange one with le in it.
Lif (pronounced Leef) is the Scandinavian mythological name of the mother and father of a new race of humans that will arise on earth during their prophesised times of Ragnorak, when considered next to my listing of many le/la sounding combination of letters it appears to most believers of my claims it must be some kind of supernatural influence putting them names into being in the first place.
Prophecies of the future are usually given to us by people of unknown origins who plan them futures for us, and they then at later dates help to make sure them prophecies become fulfilled, so its easy to see that they could influence other parts of our existence we weren’t expecting them too.
Names seem to be a major one they interfere with, with lee and la and the eleven. But then what comes to my mind is why does it occur with good and bad, amazing and awful, etc. Well there is good and bad in all races, in all intelligent species, and there is good and bad in people of the supernatural but this shouldn’t be a major concern for people.
What I’ve experienced of the bad side of unknown origin people is that they are much less able than the good side, and they fear them immensely because of it, but it doesn’t deter them from doing their awful things. But that is just a temporary thing, for we also have prophecies saying God will win his war in heaven and on earth.
So we have the good side and the others interfering with the use of some of our names and word usage, ranging from global news to personal insights and circumstances. Why would they even bother is a good question, the awful side of the supernatural did their thing with it so the decent side countered by doing their thing with it too.
The awful side has had a hold of this planet for too long, but the decent lot have shown us they were always here and their actions against the others has to occur with perfect timing, and not when people expect, want or demand it.
These next detailed names are all the places I’ve lived that have those same le/la combinations.
I was born at home on Whitelegge Street, in Elton.
Clayton Lee Moors is where I spent years of my childhood.
Granddad always took me and my sister to the Fernlea Hotel.
Accrington Stanley F.C. Accrington is the nearest town from 3 of my childhood homes. I think they were poaching other teams players by paying them and when teams were supposed to be amateurs, which helped them become one of the founder members of the professional league division one. So Accrington was one of the beginnings, if not the start of professional football.
Underley Hall School is where I spent close to 4 years of my secondary schooling.
Ringley I lived in for a while.
Kirkby Lonsdale is the town close to Underley.
Walmersley road I had 8 addresses there.
Kearsley I lived within.
Burnley was a place I visited every week and my favourite football team when a child.
Astley I lived for a year and the closest town was Leigh.
Hindley y.o.i I lived in for 9 days. It should’ve been never but that’s another one for the other book.
Lancashire I’ve lived there for a lot of my life and now in 2014 I’m living on Gillibrand Street.
I’ve worked in Leigh and Leyland, both being Lancashire towns, I’ve usually lived in Lancashire and Greater Manchester, I know no le or la in the latter but it doesn’t need any, how it is says enough.
A successful football team I coached a few times were called Guardian Angels; they were situated on Lee Lane.
I’ve also lived near Hereford and in Stamford Hill, the only places I lived in that don’t hold these lee and la similarities, but Stamford Hill is in London and near Hereford I was living and working on an apple farm.
Uri Geller, when I was a kid and a teen and watching live television broadcasts where he was trying to prove his telepathic abilities I always connected and always got the correct answer, even telepathy is another le.
It was even Laden and Co who influenced me to want to tell the public about myself, 20 years before I’d planned to tell the people.
Then there was Anton La’vey, the founder of the church of Satan.
As a comparison of other supernatural instances of such I can mention Jerusalem, Bethlehem, Israel, Galilee and Palestine, the places associated with another person’s historical life. Some even called him the Galilean.
In the film The 5th Element, the Messiah-like woman portrayed within was given the nickname of Lelu and the actresses name was Milla.
A pet I adopted was called Pickles before I adopted her.
Burnley F. C. was my childhood favourite football team, even a next-door neighbour from my childhood used to play professionally for them and he had ley in his first name too. Even my Boss at Bury FC had la in his surname and his surname and forename totalled 11 letters.
P. Lemesurier wrote a book concerned with aspects of the future Christ’s life and is the only full book I promote, except for my own of course.
A Far Eastern cultural dance called Leela is symbolic of representing the dance between good and evil on earth.
Then we have the Dalai Lama.
Elysium is the Roman mythological Heaven and Valhalla is the Scandinavian one. Limbo is supposed to be a place of nothing for dodgy spirits, I’ve seen it and yeah it doesn’t look too good, just an empty mass of darkness and awful people.
Allah is the Islamic name of God.
Konkachila is one native North American name for God.
Then there are prophecies giving the name of The Lamb of God.
An artist called Antony Gormley created the then U. K. ’s largest sculpture, The Angel of the North, which its wingspan is near equal to the length of a jumbo jet. It reminds me of 9/11, that moment that was part of taking me out of hiding.
Have Leprechauns harmed or helped me? Or a similar such life form? Just a bit of a laugh here but there will be some sort of truth in this and them people. We have 3 and 4-foot tall humans today so I’m sure there was some time ago when one and two-foot tall people lived on earth. Archaeological finds have found fossil remains of 3-foot tall human like people.
There’s a whole lot more of this elsewhere, circumstances and events that I don’t wish to include in my books, of good and bad outcomes. I’m sure you’ll see it too, it’s my only superstition, along with the eleven thing.
Enola Grey, the US bomber they used to bomb civilian targets with nuclear weapons. Then we can say Lincoln was the first and not the last US president to be assassinated by his opposition, and Lee Harvey Oswald was the man they intentionally incorrectly blamed for the assassination of President Kennedy. Nelson Mandela, the man imprisoned for near to 30 years for standing up against the crimes committed to his people by the government.
I can go on and on and on about these major news events, it continues to this day, and you’ll see it too, then you’ll understand why I cant be bothered writing about it all. The prophecies do say an awful side of unknown origin people have their controls on this earth, but they will loose their grip over the people, to us it will never seem like it came soon enough.
Llandisilio is where something strange occurred when I visited, a place that people had expected something to be uncovered long before they heard of me.
Hitler, Mussolini, Napoleon and Wellington, Stalin.
Excalibur was the mythological sword of King Arthur, then the mythological place of Avalon from the same legends, even Camelot was one castle.
Then there’s monoliths and megaliths at the stone circles, and many monoliths close by to my home in Kearsley, within the Outwood Nature Reserve, I don’t know why they call it a nature reserve though because the council does nothing to help nature in there and they let many people ruin it. Dogs should not be allowed in nature reserves, the last time I was there I was watching a man let his dog chase and eat rabbits, probably another of the undercover following me around everywhere, they do use dogs to look like dog walkers.
There’s lots of leylines close by too, a kind of major intersecting junction of many.
It occurred with women in my life too, it always being in their names. Even the investigator of the paranormal who tested me for telepathy was called Alison.
There were many other lee’s and la’s arising in areas of either my physical life or supernatural one. Such as when conducting psychic detective work many le/la words or names would arise, either being part of the name of the perpetrator, victim or place of. Its far more common than this chapter explains and you will now notice it in major news reports
Myself also reckoning the Holy Grail is a state and way of the soul, not an object, or may be a person.
I read a few Holy Grail books but the only part that seemed to be relevant was one sentence of writing, it saying it could actually be a bloodline.
When giving a Police officer some psychic info, back in the mid to late 90s, I saw the words Holy Grail appear on my forehead in images seen in my mind, I told the officer I would achieve the Holy Grail but I think it may mean something else, like I could be it or a part of.
The bloodline possibilities that some Grail books didn’t delve into much, and the rest not at all can be supported by my family background. To begin with before telling any person in my family about my historical claims my Gran had told me that an Uncle or second Uncle of hers had traced the family ancestry back to the Hapsburgs from Austria. Apparently they came over to England pre-World War 1 and took on the name of Scull. That is a very rare surname in itself; usually people with that surname have it spelt as Skull. And for me not to be the only one in my Mothers family line with telepathic abilities it seems they must have taken on the surname of Scull for those reasons.
And then looking at careers of family members from the past and present it definitely seems like the Holy Grail is either a bloodline, or a bloodline that leads to it. During the wars most family members received very responsible jobs and which were safer than most others. A Commander of Artillery on Frigates. My granddad in training was the only one to get a grenade in an oil barrel from distance so they gave him a tank in Africa. A machine gunner in the trenches. We’ve had a Chief Constable of Police, Harry Ambler O.B.E. Q.P.M. and who was also a Freemason Lodge Grandmaster, he also used an alternative spiritual remedy to heal family members, I expect though he’d have hid that from his colleagues. 3 other Police officers, a Sergeant in the Army and my Dad who did a bit less work for the British Army. One of the national newspaper headlines of that went similar to this, Sergeant Bilko Strikes Again (Sergeant Bilko being the name of the starring role within the 50s US sitcom The Phil Silvers show.) What was happening there is a family member and a Sergeant were getting shipped out from a Panama British Army supplier truck loads of tyres then selling on the street. We’ve had 2 professional football players (Raymond Scull and Roy Ambler) and a psychic medium when such was probably illegal. Many legal workers and one of whom before he went into law was a semi-professional wicket keeper, called up to play for Lancashire reserves he refused it and went into law instead, his reason was he would never be able to better the then English Wicket Keeper so would be able to earn more money in law. I can remember watching him stump out Viv Richards when he was nearing his century innings, at Accrington Cricket Club, got his own back on him for bowling him out for a duck. My mum has le in her first name too, was a nurse; she hit the top of her profession, Matron but quit due to the state of the National Health Service. As a teenager I was always a bit of a rebel but despite this during an arrest in Accrington of myself, the Police tried to get me to apply to join the Police, adding they could get me in, I refused though because I didn’t think I was a relevant candidate. For weeks they were trying to get me to apply.
So my mum’s side of family originates from Austria although now most are in England, then my dad’s side from the northern most shores of Scotland, near to Wicke. So there’ll be Viking and Austrian blood in me, if the Hapsburg distant ancestry claim of a family member is true, then that would be the prophecy of part of royalty fulfilled.
Then some said Robert Leroy Parker was a distant relative, aka Butch Cassidy. And his accomplice, Harry Alonzo Longabaugh, aka The Sundance Kid. I wouldn’t believe everything you hear about them though, I don’t think they died in Bolivia; I think it was more a case of them faking their death there, probably falsely working a deal with 2 others then stitching them up.
People, toddlers, juveniles, male, female, family and elderly.
Laika was the first space traveller, the Russian dog, A Leanov was the first space walking earth bound human, first moon landing was Luna 9, Apollo 11 and the Eagle module were used for the first manned moon landing.
Helen Duncan, a le and an 11, the last person to be prosecuted under a UK witchcraft law. Her nickname was Hellish Nell, another 11.
Faster than Light is how me and my alien friends will eventually help humanity off this planet, an advanced particle generator being the main of that technology, an alien technology, le its in alien too. And then there is the Hubble space telescope and the Kepler space telescope, and to mention something in relation to these telescopes the alien humans I am in close telepathic and physical contact with their home planet is always in darkness, it seems like their home planet doesn’t orbit a sun, whilst the Kepler space telescope is looking for planets that orbit suns for a chance to find life on other planets. Another planet with aliens living on that I have had telepathic and physical contact with their home planet has an artificial atmosphere, a planet totally clouded over permanently. And one other planet, I saw grey aliens on that isn’t a blue and green planet either, it’s a yellow, brown, orange and blue planet.
When I refer to seeing planets with life upon I am referring to seeing live remote viewing images of those places.
The best place to search for aliens is within us, within our thoughts and within our earth atmosphere. It’s obvious to govts and many other people that many species of aliens are visiting us on earth, and its obvious to me and many other people the best place to have contact with them is in thoughts via telepathy. We shouldn’t look at the properties of Earth and its solar system to determine where we should search for life in the universe, earth is a young planet and its life even younger, we don’t need to find similar, we need to find more advanced beings but they are already amongst us, for they found us and they wish to keep distant to an extent, but I expect that will change.
They have to stick to their plans and they have many of them in place with us.
Miracles is another le and my Dad was of the Clan MacCleod, le is in my mum’s name too.
It also occurs in lots of circumstances I don’t want to mention in this book, in personal ways that I cannot understand and in my past psychic detecting which I also couldn’t understand. It’s much vaster than this chapter suggests, I’ve deleted many instances of and couldn’t bring myself to mention many others and now you know you will notice it in major news reports. It’s stranger than strange; it’s freaky, totally. I admit some instances of could be coincidental but it’s hard to work out which when considering everything.
May be it will one day subside and disappear, I hope so and at the time of writing this in 2014 my main concerns of my abilities are towards the awful side of the supernatural. That’s what I want next in my life, to get rid of some of them lot from within humanity, although I can’t pick and choose how my life entails, it just continues rolling into different circles naturally.
How all these strange things occur is a bit too much for me to comprehend totally, it’s obvious that something made sure it occurs but what and how is too hard for me to work out. My supernatural friends tell me it was all planned, by the good side of the supernatural and the bad side. When referring to the bad side of the supernatural it’s awful spirits and unknown origin life forms that infiltrated life on earth against the will of the hierarchy from the spiritual realms. But still that doesn’t explain everything; I think it’s just going to have to stay as one of two areas of the supernatural I cannot get my head around totally.
Some people say it’s a coincidence but coincidence is 11 letters, then some say it’s just very strange but very strange is also 11 letters, then some say its imagination and that too is 11 letters. It’s far more common that I dare to say in this book. There’s a lot of awfulness with it and people will notice it too.
I keep asking the supernatural if I can be used to do something against evil spirits and all that lot and similar but they tell me not whilst I’m in this life. There are prophecies of similar and I’ve been expecting something in this life of that nature, but even if they, IE my alien friends had a plan of such they wouldn’t tell me about it beforehand. I’ve got rid of one harmful menacing spirit and whom had power and influence over people on earth, and I’ve got rid of a couple of lesser awful spirits but the prophecy of evil being wiped out that can only mean all awful and horrible unknown origin life forms meddling on earth will have to come to an end.
As a kid when asleep and visiting a spiritual realm I came across a tapestry of my life, very eventful I’ll say that, the last quarter section was blanked out, for if I knew what that would be my enemies would have known of the same. I’m only allowed to know what other people are allowed to know.
And then there is Lucifer, originally being named Morning Star (11 letters) before his fall from heaven then being renamed Satan. But his time will come; prophecies predict his demise with God winning the war in heaven and on earth.
From what I’ve experienced of the awful side of the supernatural it doesn’t have as much power, influence, wisdom, knowledge or abilities as the nice side, and the ones with the most power and ability are very much scared of the nice and true side, they know they’re outclassed in every way but not outnumbered. The awful side it does have a bigger grip on earth and humanity than the nice side, but which comes to an end soon. How soon though I don’t know, in the amount of historical significance 300 years could mean soon.
I think I saw him once, back in the early 90s during a bout of sleep paralysis. I woke up and couldn’t move then saw vision images of him hovering over me and then thoughts saying, Magnus you will die by my hand! I’m now glad to see he thought it necessary to scare me, at the time though it did scare me, for about ten minutes till my supernatural friends came back to my thoughts. People haven’t got images of him correct, he was very muscular and he didn’t have horns, but he did have what looked like similar to horns, only covering his head like a kind of shield, beginning at the forehead. They were similar to horns but more like the shape of his skull with no pointed ends.
*****
I’ve also noticed myself to be inundated with many other strange and bizarre coincidences, which till the present date continue to occur. Not only were these moments based within my psychic and supernatural experiences and abilities but they also occur in physical form as well.
I wasn’t the first person to notice this, people coming to the area to check on my telepathic abilities told me about all the strange coincidences held in local place names, add-boards or similar. There were dozens of such close to my home in Kearsley, people only have to drive down that main road to see it themselves. All words closely associated with the supernatural, spirituality, religion or similar.
Elsewhere I live very close to the A666 road but we shouldn’t associate all instances of this number with evil. Many scholars believe it, 666 the mark of the beast equates to Roman Emperor Nero, but within the Cabbala 666 represents perfection, 2 totally different definitions. The bible has 66 books and to date there have been 266 popes, religions say the world was made in 6 days and there are 6 cardinal points, North, East, South, West, Up and Down. And then there is the 6th sense, which certain religions said is of the devil, they’d never say Jesus was of the devil, well many did whilst he lived but he was using his 6th sense more than others, and angel influences and if any person tried to emulate this or do similar its referred to by certain religions as being of the devil or evil.
I only have
to compare my psychic, spiritual, telepathic, supernatural and UFO experiences
and abilities with those of historical supernaturally able persons, to know I
must be in close contact with whoever from unknown origins helped the other
historical psychics to fulfil the prophecies and expectations of. And how I am in telepathic ways is how all of
humanity will become. The future will
prove me right, not one person today can prove me wrong but they will try and
use formations of words to suggest I’m wrong.
Angels of God have told me a few times, it does and doesn’t matter if
people believe you or not, Gods plan is final and it will be successful, no one
need interfere, help or hinder, God cannot loose.
What I also know is that there is more strangeness in and around my life than I dare mention in this book. I’d also been noticing how these angels have a sort of obsession with numbers.
For a few days Angel’s claimed to me that there were strange and bizarre instances held within names around and associated with me, strange and bizarre in ways of having to have been a supernatural influence. People tried to convince me of it but I was reluctant to accept it, so Angels stepped in to convince me of such. I tried to prove them wrong by thinking this to them, There are no strange instances with my adopted surname, so it must just be coincidental all these esoterically linked association’s held within these other name’s and my own. Their immediate reply in my mind was this, Well actually Magnus, Rawstron signifies; RAW Science = TRON, because everything has its own energy and was brought into being by a supreme being. For people who don’t know of the film Tron, it has a saviour like storyline throughout, where a man enters a computer system and liberates everyone held in captivity within. The original film they were referring too was not of the normal formatted video images though, everything within the computer system glows with bright neon like energy. Thus being the descriptive part of, everything has its own energy, something science has known for close to a hundred years. Shock was my only emotion immediately after hearing this about my surname and I didn’t really know how to reply in thoughts. Then their next reply in thoughts were, That shut you up didn’t it, which it did very easily. Yes I know it isn’t exactly a complex mathematical working but it is displayed as an equation, I’m uneducated so they have to deal with what I know. My supernatural friends use numbers for lots of things but with me they have to keep it basic because of me being uneducated.
Many authors have claimed that whoever was the architect of the Great Pyramid in Gizah was obsessed with numbers and also a mathematical genius, and the equation description of my adopted surname verifies that whoever my supernatural friends are they know more about me than me, and have the same obsessions with numbers and maths.
Strange circumstances never cease to occur for me, becoming more in number and strangeness the more I write for people.
When
writing for religious groups in 2003 during one-moment Angels in my mind said
this, Magnus, will you please open the dictionary by picking a page and word
randomly for us? On a number of
occasions I’d played this proof game with them, where we were speaking in our
minds of things then they instruct me to open my very large Oxford English
reference book by picking a page randomly to open. Then the first word I see on the page would
be directly concerned with the subject matter supernatural friends and I were
speaking of in thoughts. I didn’t see
the point of playing this proof game anymore, so replied in thoughts with, No
I’m not playing these silly games any more.
Their reply then said, please Magnus, we won’t ask you to do it
again. Reluctantly I agreed (in
thoughts as always) but added they better make it worthwhile, as I wasn’t going
to play the game again. She replied
with, Thank you, we will make it worthwhile and won’t ask you to do it
again.
Reaching for the large dictionary/reference book that was on the floor closed, I sat on the settee with closed eyes, moved closer to the book then reached with one hand. When my fingers touched the closed pages I decided to point one finger at the closed pages then an Angel instructed me whereabouts to choose a page. As my finger moved over the page edges a thought went through my mind and said, there. I stopped moving my finger and opened whichever page my finger opened first; my eyes were still closed at this point. I opened the pages then looked and the first word I saw was nimbus. I didn’t know what it meant so had to then read the definition of, which is: A bright cloud surrounding a deity, person or thing.
A few weeks later I began to write about it in my book, and decided to look at my dictionary so to include the full definition of nimbus. I reached for the dictionary and opened the pages, the first word I looked at on that occasion was nativity, it happened naturally. I don’t like to leave this circumstance in this book because I could never believe anything of such as I, but I have to explain everything major that has occurred with the supernatural and me.
A few months after this event I informed many local religious groups of my life. It wasn’t long before masses of local people learnt of my telepathic abilities and so were able to connect with aspects of such. One day whilst writing parts of this book was sat at home when a person from Bolton asked in thoughts for me to try the random page and word routine, with the copy of the Holy Bible I own. I thought out aloud to local people and in particular spoke out directly to Asian people for them to take note and witness this moment, told them what I was about to try and many hundreds did hear me. Opening the Bible and the first word I saw was the first word from a paragraph of writing concerned with war in Mesopotamia. It was identical to conflict and terrorist circumstances occurring in the Western Democratic initiated Iraqi crisis. To be precise it said, Nebuchadnezzar sent for 5000 war chariots. (An Iraq king from biblical times)
In 2008 I again tried the bible random word and page routine, this time asking to find mention of war in Iraq, and again war in Mesopotamia was the first statement I saw. On about 7 or 8 other occasions I’ve tried this with the bible, every occasion each word I looked at first was identical to whatever was running through my mind before trying.
I tried the random page with the bible again, on the 9th of October 2006. This time many thousands of people witnessed the event via telepathy. I asked a question in thoughts to find something to do with me, and then was instructed to try to open the bible three quarters of the way through. I looked at the pages and picked an area, then as I began to open the pages the bible itself flicked more pages over in one action, so it choose which particular page to find as mine was only close to what the supernatural wanted me to find. I heard and saw the pages flick over on their own accord, and felt them, then when opening on one page saw a paragraph of writing before the pages were fully open. Thoughts told me to start reading that paragraph and it was verse John 14. That verse began like this: Let not your hearts be troubled; believe in God, believe also in me.
And then I tried it 2 more times, in January 2014, for people close to me to experience, that’s when it got too much for me to accept as the truth, on this occasion with my Oxford reference book and epiphany came out, which is another major Christian thing.
The second time I tried with the bible and the sentence was, this is the year of my redemption, and it was in January I tried this so the year part of that sentence fit in perfectly too.
I don’t like it when the Christian thing comes out, it’s something I myself won’t ever accept as being of me, I actually tried not to live this prophecy fulfilment, I tried not to be a part of this lot, I even tried to suppress it in me but the supernatural made sure I couldn’t.
The last time I tried the random page with the bible was as follows. It was the 12th of February 2013. I was in Wireclub’s Religion chat room; back then mainly the room was about sceptical atheists down talking religious and spiritual people, religions too. I was well known in there for my historical claims, visiting the room over a period of months and giving them details of my claims, books, experiences etc. Many times I had also explained parts of the supernatural sceptics had down-talked as being impossible, explained in ways of being possible if such and such were the fuller picture. I always won every discussion; I always do on these topics.
On the 12th of February I told the people present in the chat room about the random page with the bible thing and that I would try to do it for the chat room, I opened a page randomly and what I saw first was this, I trod on them with my anger. A few times when in discussions there I had got a bit angry with my words and usually because of how sceptical atheists cannot discuss or comprehend in a fair way, and then usually resort to name calling when I get the better of the discussion.
Previous to that day when in there I had told the room many times that it was Gods reasoning why there are sceptics, and usually it’s the individual sceptic who God doesn’t want to prove anything too. Many times I even told the sceptics that if they put other people before themselves, IE going out of their way to help other people and which costs them more than it earns them then they may see evidence of God or the psychic and supernatural.
Surely God wouldn’t want to prove anything to some people, I’m not saying all sceptical atheists are awful but I am saying many are sceptical because God, spirits, angels, the psychic and supernatural wouldn’t want to prove a thing to them.
I always totally destroy every sceptic I step into talks with, and they then react in ways that are in favour of me winning the discussion even more easily. They can’t beat me in the sceptical discussion, they never do and always loose.
For one they believe they are being
scientific in being sceptical, but to be sceptical means to have blind faith in
that experiencers of the psychic and supernatural are deluded, it’s the
sceptics who are most full of blind faith, as many of the others usually go off
personal insight and experience to formulate their beliefs. Psychics are the informed people, them with
experience; sceptics have opinions that are biased from inexperience.
When I tell them I’m scientifically,
communally, independently and personally proven as being telepathic able they
say I’m either lying or deluded, that basically is more of their blind faith
clouding their analytical processes.
Their faith that they are correct and my claims aren’t.
A true scientific approach to these
discussions would be to have an open mind in considering unknowns, that is how
all scientists and discoverers of great achievements made waves in their
profession, by considering unknowns and then discovering an unknown or
formulating a new way or item. If
science knew everything humanity would never again discover anything, every
person reading this knows that science will make new discoveries.
To be scientifically analytical we have
to consider that non-biological life forms could exist, and to take that one
step further we then can consider they could be close to humanity, which is
basically just another way to explain spiritual life forms that get close to
some of us. It isn’t scientific to say
only biological life forms exist, that again is blind faith. And many people have experience of
non-biological life forms either interacting with them, interfering with them,
or having telepathic contact with them, so it is scientific to consider
spiritual life forms exist but the sceptics refuse to accept anything that is
different to their biased opinions.
Many people have scientifically proven
the existence of the psychic, but they refuse to accept these claims too. Rupert Sheldrake and myself for a start. Then the sceptics sometimes refer to James
Randi’s one million dollar psychic challenge, so I mention how James was an
on-stage illusionist who created a different way to trick the public due to
illusionists being in a failing profession.
James Randi is a professional trickster, he isn’t a paranormal investigator,
he is an illusionist and has tricked the sceptical atheists very easily.
Also the scientific process cannot
cover everything, for one experience cannot be duplicated, and 2 a psychic
occurrence is not a physical event; it is an event of the conscious
awareness. What has science taught us
about conscious awareness? Not a lot, a
tiny fraction, the rest personal and communal experience taught us. It cannot explain why we dream, it cannot
explain why we generate emotions, it can’t even explain why sleepwalking is not
a function of the persons own brain, that has been scientifically proven in the
public domain, by a sleep disorder clinic, but the atheists refuse to accept
that has also occurred.
Atheist sceptics never admit to having
biased blind faith but most person reading this knows that is a true statement.
It isn’t scientific to be theoretical;
it actually contradicts the scientific process, but people claiming to be
scientific have bombarded the sceptical belief structure with theories, we now
get it a lot with science workers too, they giving us unprovable theories and
claiming it is of science.
It was Einstein that said conscious
awareness could become pure energy, for he was considering unknowns alongside the
established beliefs of life after death.
Even dreaming during sleep is more evidence that alternative conscious
awareness is available to us, and since there is definitely at least one
alternative conscious awareness available to us then surely there could be many
others elsewhere. And with telepathy
proving conscious thoughts do exist outside of the body that is more evidence
of conscious awareness existing outside of the persons own body.
Then there are all them people who died
then came back, and people who’ve performed astral projection, in the belief
side there is far more to consider than there is in the sceptic side, and this
is just comprehending things from the view point of people who have experienced
nothing of the psychic, supernatural, spiritual, etc, for they also have
peoples witness statements to consider too.
Its gonna be close to a 10 points for
and none against, in the believers/sceptics debate. Explained in those ways it helps to easily
define sceptics as them with the flawed intellects, where as they believed it
was the other way around, that they don’t have flawed intellect and everyone
else does.
And then I can say that all societies
and cultures are based upon witness statements, the most important facet of our
countries are the legal systems, they accept witness statements, they accept
that the individual is the expert on what he or she experienced, and science
cannot cover everything, for one personal experience with the psychic cannot
ever be a part of the scientific process, for it is an experience with
alternate conscious awareness.
Telepathy has been proven in scientific
ways though, many times and by many different people, it’s much harder to
scientifically prove other abilities of the psychic, mainly because those other
psychic abilities are not just the individuals own abilities, they are usually
also part of an ability of an unknown origin life form giving advice to the
psychic or getting close too.
Anyways, I know from experience that
the psychic was shut off in the masses so to help the masses, and when it is
turned back on it will again be to help the masses, and then there will be no
sceptics.
The world is changing slowly,
humanities abilities are developing and sceptical atheism is to become a part
of history.
When evil will be wiped out I do not
know, I hope it’s not hope that I’m looking at fulfilling prophecies there
during my lifetime. I will amount to
more in this area than I expected, I would have to be in the dark about that
due to being telepathic.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
What people and authorities have been doing to me is far worse than what Nelson Mandela suffered; and he was free within 10 years of me asking the supernatural to help him get out.
I need those video evidences to prevent it from snow balling elsewhere. Justice has to be served, to keep societies in with the times we are now in, or it goes backwards hundreds of years.
Do not listen to the propagandas that it be best I not receive a copy, this is what is best for other people, what is best for me is to get a copy, there are many different reasons why I need. I learn everything they did to me, although I learnt the worst from peoples thoughts, The European Courts of Human Rights need evidence, I need evidence, I need to see it first hand, instead of listening to peoples thoughts about it all. I need the recordings of supernatural events, and to stop people putting lies in me about the day.
55 Gillibrand Street, Darwen, Lancashire, BB3 1HA, England.
Do not believe anything from television that says opposite to what I say. It is best for television that I do not get copies, because they were seriously criminal in broadcasting those criminal images.
They tried to kill me, tortured, raped and worse, and tried to cause permanent mental instability, and when I ask for a copy of the recordings people refuse and say it best I not receive a copy. Its best for other people I do not get a copy, and it be best for UK authorities I not get a copy.
I apologise for some of the things I said when in public and spiked up with sodium pentothal, heroine and whatever else they gave me. I know I said some awful things, with them spiked drugs in me I was being easily controlled by the enemies, to say awful things.
I’ve said it many times before; manmade drugs are far more dangerous than the illegal natural kinds.
Them people from Hollywood if they want to speak to me they know my address, I cannot speak correctly in public, letters only now.
I’ve never asked humanity for anything, and gave more than any other; all I ask is for those recorded evidences of me, to seek justice, to use the stills of supernatural events for my books, to know what went on precisely, to see what was in the sky, I know the worst of that day but not all of it. I didn’t even get chance to read what was written in the sky, I never even saw the sun disk sign, I was messed up on drugs and too embarrassed to move, that day was all about me and yet humanity refuses to give me a copy of the recordings. Is humanity that guilt ridden that they don’t want me to see what they did to me? I know what they did; I need to see it from recordings, instead of hazy thoughts from other people for the rest of my life.
The greatest ever, subjected to the worst ever, that’s what a stranger told me people are saying of me. And then many people are trying to make me believe all that in Darwen was a psychotic episode, including police. Yes at times I am not sure what precisely went on, the drugs they gave me you see, I’m sure just talking about it may help me move on, but I don’t really have any chance of chatting about it too. I need to see the evidence.
May be my emotions will change after I have finished writing my books, reliving everything by writing about it all regenerates all the awful emotions caused in me, it’s like I’m reliving every moment in emotional ways whilst I write about it.
And now his supernatural friends are speaking here, if justice isn’t served here, he will serve it himself, and so we will to, and that way isn’t the best way for all, the best way is it occurs from The European Courts of Human Rights, if they do nothing these sorts of unjust street punishments escalate, and people hitting back also gathers pace. No we and he don’t want that, we are trying to move society forward, whilst enemies do their best to send it backwards.
He sees his opposition as sick and evil, worse than animal behaved humans, because animals never torture, with the exception of domesticated cats, so he scares opposition with his words because it is all he needs.
He doesn’t want in on television anymore, any TV crews that get near to him to film back away, you made your awful entrance so we will make it your empty exit. Their broadcast authorisers and program makers went against him in the worst ways possible, and in seriously criminal ways, and helped destroy his family in unjust ways, so stay away from him, far away.
Sick low lives make him do all of that and expect him to be happy when realising their mistake, all who were part of that will get far worse in the next life, and it will be worse than that if justice and compensation isn’t served here, and all who refuse to use authority to serve justice, they will in the next life get far worse than what he was subjected too throughout this life.
And low life plod repeatedly tell him in thoughts he is a d head and deserved it, well they deserve a lot of what he will not explain here. Yes he is a d head to plod, d heads are out of order, plod have abandoned law and order with this man, and justice to his attackers and organisers also abandoned, and they were part of allowing and organising, and letting it be, so he has to be a d head to them, d heads are out of order, and that he has to be with those low life most serious criminals.
Magnus worked in justice, freelance and for free, against who most criminals would want him to grass up, we know how to keep those happy we want to keep happy. Mag did it for free, to do the right thing, plod will only do it for money and pick and choose what to uphold and what not too. It should be a criminal offence when plod abandon law and order, they are there to serve and protect, but we know they only do that to those they want to do it with, and were a major part of this lot against him. All on duty in Darwen during that moment, and he who had authority over Darwen police station from elsewhere.
When people make his emotions hit rock bottom he stares into space looking for our craft, searches for us in his thoughts, because he has never had one person permanently in his life that he can trust. No he can’t trust his family, they starred within against him, that day of torture, perversions and attempts to murder, and talking a load of lies about him. The lies his mum said were unforgiveable, he has been told what she said. He really needs to know it all, he needs to know which of his family starred within, he needs to know a lot from that day and is refused a copy.
They became part of a murderous plot against him, without even questioning him, his closest family. He had no one when it was occurring, not one on his side, not even the army he was working for, he the innocent who had never been questioned.
And who did I shout for help from? The woman I’ve loved for more than 7 years but whom I had never seen in 7 years, her I have always wanted more than any other. I didn’t even know then my family had plotted against me by starring within, but I did know not to ask them for help.
My family never even entered my thoughts and emotions when wondering who can help me, because that they never did, they were always only ever a hindrance to me. Thick ?ucks who can’t even recognise superior intellect when I lived with them for 12 years, years of living with me and not one conversation of decent levels. Glad it was only 12 years.
Hundreds of people in Accrington on Broadway recognised my highly intelligent unique awareness within 2 minutes of me speaking to them in public, and yet my family thought I was an idiot. Yep, I’m beginning to think residential school in the worst of England’s schools was better than staying at home for the remaining 4 years of my schooling.
His parents intentionally ruined his education with a decision they took as lightly as choosing which clothes to wear that day, and then told him about it 4 months before he left school at aged 16. He reads the dictionary, he always has, and that’s why he is average with words, although when speaking from top form no one can match him.
She followed him around with a bright red face and apologising for her lies in television, so he told her to go away and don’t come back, when he has no one. This man never lies and never do we, we don’t need to, explaining facts is enough to prove our worthiness.
Or maybe we should say how he, his brother and sister were made to feel less important than the careers of their parents, or how at times they could afford to pay off a mortgage but had no money to feed their kids. Potatoes for tea sometimes.
Not allowed to talk or laugh at the dinner table, whilst parents sat eating and watching television in the other room. Not allowed to watch kids programs, and having to sit through news reports as primary school kids, and having to watch brain and other surgeries in television programs.
As an 8 year old he watched his granddads ex-wife get threatened by her daughter with a baseball bat, a serious altercation, held her up against the wall with it and threatening her big time, because her mum complained that she had made him dinner. So Julie freaked out on her mum, Claire, he’ll never forget her for that, one of the few adults who stood up for him when he was a kid, thanks Julie, it meant a lot to him and us. Nice adults never had problems with him, awful and idiotic ones did.
Or how when 4 the worst times of his life were being home alone with his mum, all she ever did was sow and knit, and give him toys to keep him busy with. That is what toys were, for their parents, something to keep the kids busy with. He wanted people to talk too but there was no one, they never talked to their kids, they told them what to do and asked what had been occurring.
When dad got home it was, oh no, stop being kids, gotta be regimented soldiers.
He was 3 years old when he threatened to leave his mum, if she didn’t leave his dad, because he was giving her black eyes every other month, his first dad this.
She used to think he was miraculous, till she stopped listening to him and listening to everyone else.
A couple of
years before she starred within on television speaking against him with lies,
he got his head exploded in a public house, one of them royal guards from accy,
dum dum pistol, told to do it by Joanne’s mother, but a grey technology always
fixing it for him. His mum was shouting,
“What have you done?” and all that,
Magnus recovers so then his mum gets one in the head, and she’s on the floor
with the same damage, and wondering why she can’t feel her head and asking what
is going on and asking why she can’t feel her head and what just occurred to you
Magnus. This is how easy it is for
Magnus to blag his parents. “Mum, you can’t feel your head because they
have knocked you out unconscious, you are recovering and you have lost some
feeling in your face and head. Just calm
down and don’t try and move till you have fully recovered.”
“I just watched
them explode your head.”
“No you never, you’ve been in and out of consciousness, you must have hallucinated.” He made all those lies up instead of trying to convince her of the truth, because he knows how dumb they are. She’s a nurse, he said those lies because he knew she would believe that, if he said, “oh it’s because I’m Christ and a grey UFO technology fixes it for me and you,” she would have probably tried to get him sectioned into a mental ward. Marilyn as well, sounds like Mary lyn.
She was the only one he trusted in his family, waydago Mary Lyn, W.D.
“So you expected her to die did you? Looks like it is going to be yous who dies before any of us love, see you in hell when I open the doors for you!” Intentionally targeting innocents is a no way out scenario, no person can escape justice for that, in the next life, so yes all them police who targeted he the innocent or were part of against, expect to find out what hell looks like.
Oh we forgot to mention, there are lots of people in his family that he trusts, but they are all dead and in the next life, it’s the only place the truth can change their beliefs of him.
As a 14 year old he had hospital surgery on both big toes, and had to walk home 3.5 miles because they left him alone at hospital and gave nothing to get home with, so they could go and do some shopping and play with the racing pigeons. It didn’t even cross their mind he would need a lift home, 14 years old and tears streaming down his face in agony. Less than a mile to get home and his mum drove passed and picked him up. He was absolutely gutted he got picked up; wanted to be able to say he got home alone.
If what she said in television was true, would he be provoking a reaction with all of these truths? Absolutely no way.
He did used to steal small amounts of money from them, and always bought something to eat with it, because he was always hungry. He even used to shoplift food when in Asda with his parents, then disappear to quickly eat it out of sight.
Watching dad kill animals for food, by snapping their necks, yeah he had a lot of that in primary school years.
Aged 4 he and his dad found his puppy with a dog meat can stuck on its head, the inward facing opened lid acting like a trap and preventing it from being taken off, so his dad lied and said it had gone away, really he just killed it because he didn’t have the intellect to work out how to get it off, or patience to take his time. He knew he was lying when he said it had gone away, he knew he had killed it, but yeah adults seemed to think they could lie successfully to this 4 year old.
Every Sunday morning being forced to be ball boy for Accrington’s Wicket keeper, his dad practising with him, dad bowling and uncle batting, that made his batting worse, not better. Practising with someone who can’t bowl then facing world class bowlers says it all doesn’t it. This kid never forgets, and after the dog, ball boy thingy and vast distance elsewhere, was enough to make him be distant.
When he had talked her into leaving his violent dad, when he was 3 years old, a few weeks or months later he and his sister were given a 5 minute meeting with her new fellow, and that was the entire introduction they had with who they would be moving in with soon.
Even his gran used to say his new dad was the grumpiest person she had ever met, but not when he was with the rest of his family, then he was a changed man.
He was 6 years old when his mum, dad, gran and grans husband were commenting about the Tomato plant his grans husband had been caring and tending too for months. Not one person could work out why it hadn’t grown Tomatoes, till Magnus saw it, “That’s not a Tomato plant, it’s a Thistle!” And that then gave him ideas to put spiky Thistle heads in the toe ends of his dad’s slippers.
As a three year old we used to place ourselves in his toy bears, to play with him as real people, he had no one except his sister, so we had to give him ourselves in those ways. Kind of like Toy Story, the cartoon, but only with cuddly bears. They came alive for him, we told him not to tell his parents, so he did, and we told him we told you not to tell them, I didn’t, honest, so we gave him one last wink from his favourite, a black and white Panda, then told him we had to stay invisible for the rest of his life.
He has an 8mm tape reel here Al, wants you to take it, from those times, recordings of him as a 3 or 4 year old claiming to be an angel and all similar. It hasn’t been played since the mid 70s, all he remembers is humorously claiming to be an angel, more than and how he will change the world.
He will do a trade with you Al, you can keep the reel, give him a copy of the recording, and a copy of the crimes against him in Darwen and what was broadcasted, and stills of the supernatural events. He will only use stills of the supernatural events for his books, and the crimes he wishes to use to seek justice, compensation and a clear head. It isn’t correct he is refused evidence of these crimes against him; you all know that isn’t right. He needs to learn it all in one go, instead of hazy bits and bats from other people for the rest of his life. He will never be able to move on in emotions, for as long as he is refused it, so is probably why there is that much propaganda that it be best he not get a copy.
He was detecting murders in thought images and locations when he was 10, he can handle more than anyone.
If those claims are still on the 8mm reel it’s worth a fortune. You can have it Al, for what he asks for, then he will be able to release his new books. He won’t release any books before he is given a copy of what he asks for, he won’t even let people view those books, with one exception.
Look at the dates of every major religious leader or God like person, and the locations, they were all the same guy. Osiris, Quetzalcoatl, Jesus, Krishna, Zeus, Buddha, Mohammad and the many others, but do not believe everything that is said of those persons, because it isn’t all true.
He refuses to let any other do it for him, we try and talk him out of it and he always says he’s the best man for the job, I think this is his last time on earth though, as an iconic figure anyhow. He doesn’t want to come back here anymore, has had enough of his work as well, so wants to be there for the religious now, as he hasn’t yet, and he needs them.
At least his opposition managed to make us get our way with him, we never like him coming here, in the future others can do it for him. We have earned from irreligious humanities unjust ways to him, because he will never be back here again, we never like him coming here, it is always the same old story, so yes as a race of people we have earned from the irreligious unjust evil and perverse ways to him. We will never lose him to them low lives again, THANK YOU very much; best present irreligious humanity ever gave to us their ever so distant angels.
What he does to you he did to us, guided and helped us into a brighter future, saved us from ourselves, gave us abilities and knowledge we never knew existed, he changed our everything for the better, it’s what he’s doing to the irreligious and now feels as though he has done enough of it.
It’s why so many authorities go against him, they don’t want humanity to be better off, they want to counter his nice and brilliant effects unto the people and the planet. Why? You can’t explain that to him, it will destroy his emotions. And why are authorities trying to cause as much awfulness around him as possible? Again we will not explain these things to him, except for saying, governments have always been the weakest link in the chain, the worst of the worse, we won’t explain their worst’s, we never do, we explain what we have too.
He and we have disrupted more of their evil than can be explained in these books; we’ve turned evil low lives in world leader status, into God fearing low lives.
Imagine the worst of the worse, within governments, and that is who is behind all this opposition of your biggest most amazing helper ever.
It’s now just normal for him to be within the opposition, to know they will always be there doing something, it is his only guaranteed emotional overload, to have unjust, criminal and conspiracy forming enemies within authorities is his normal, it is all he expects from life.
These accy enemies, they failed with 2 nukes, failed to kill him, too scared to kill those next to him, and more than 11 of them dead, they went for civilians and did many, and they for a while unjustly ruined his image and his emotions. They didn’t ruin his life, they and he thought they had, they actually made him the man he is, known to be unbeatable and fearing nothing and no one.
He sees this as a loss, a 10/4 win isn’t good enough for him and it isn’t a 10/4 win; with nukes involved it’s more like a 10,000/4 win. One man with nothing but himself against dozens of rich folk with authority above the usual, and he sees his 10,000/4 win as a loss. He doesn’t look at his wins, he looks at his losses.
UK and European authorities have known about his telepathic abilities since 1978, they had it within their power to tell the people and make them behave better because of him, but they choose to keep him hidden from the people who pay their wages, which left many people continuing with their evil ways and to not know about God.
They choose the most awful paths around him every time, they had it within their power to annihilate atheism and scepticism in 1978, and choose to try to destroy him instead.
The most evil of European authorities and beyond are doing their best to take God away from humanity, to make as much of a mess of it as possible, he cannot understand it and we don’t want him to. Yous could handle it but he can’t, he knows they want the worst and will try their best to get that, but why we dare not tell him.
In 2001 he verbally told police whilst being recorded, “When I die all hell breaks loose, like how prophecies predicted.” He also told them heighten surveillance of me and it will cause my suicide, within 2 weeks on duty and off duty police surveillances of him escalated to levels never known elsewhere.
Why they have wanted that you should ask them, because we do not want to say it in the presence of your God. Ask them why their authority has been trying to cause all hell to break loose, watch their guilty reactions, make them feel the error of their ways.
They turned their back on law and order with him, and justice for his attackers and organisers of, they were a part of the most serious violent and perverted crimes against him. Their authority tried to stress him into suicide, when believing that will cause all hell to break loose. And since all that Darwen evil have pointed 2 guns at him, one tazer and told him he’s psychotic in beliefs about crimes against himself. They’ve never upheld serious law around him, never, since he was 16.
It should be a serious crime that police turn their back on law, order and justice, because it perpetuates more serious crimes elsewhere. Those people are supposed to protect and serve, but they always protect and serve their wages and emotions first and foremost.
The amount of police on his case, it getting into his head that they don’t want the public behaving better because then we wouldn’t need half as many police. Honestly everyone, the UK under Magnus would need half as many police and there would be half as many victims of crimes. Police states, it’s what they want, control over the people and they fearing of living.
Look at what they did to Nelson, all because he stood for justice and equal rights. Nelson is a bed time story when compared to Magnus, he would have preferred 35 years inside, instead of 35 years with them in his life and soul.
People please be careful, consider everything, and don’t go to levels awful horrible people want. Stay on a level, not too bad and not too good, always only ever what isn’t serious, if you know what I mean. The individual comes first in all of similars, not the target, gotta consider the individual not the target.
Honestly, Nelsons story is very tame in comparison, and still the European authorities do nothing because it is part of their way unto him.
His UFO book, Alien Angels, he had to change it around, It was called UFOs our Future Transport, but people at United, Bury F.C. and people in television and Joanne and her lot copied it, distributed and in effect stole a lot of money away from charity by doing so. It was written like a report, not a book, and was incomplete and incorrect, and too many mentions of authorities. All the people who have read a copy and do not give him the book price, you have stolen from God and charity.
So called decent people have disrupted Gods plan and taken a mass of money away from Charity, and don’t even have a plan to repay it back, or to delete those copies of books that belong to a charity. Stealing from charity is the most serious kind of theft on this planet, but people don’t see that do they, all they see is chance to read a book for free. All people who do not delete or destroy all their copies of UFOs Our Future Transport will get 100 years in the next life, we can’t be bothered trying to work out a just punishment, so well just say 100 years for all who do not delete those books.
One man with thousands of unjust enemies, they failing with everything of the top priorities. Every major opposition that occurs and he climbs further up the ladders, he reaches for the sky and he gets there, whilst stamping on them below him, them trying to get up there with him. He ascends with opposition, this evil moment in Darwen was supposed to kill him and ruin his image, or turn him into an emotional wreck, it had the opposite effect. Now it is nearly everyone who knows him, and they know what he is and what his enemies are, and he has reached further up than they believed possible. And there is now nothing that can ruin his emotions more than that, so when he has moved on he has become stronger than he believed he would be able too.
There are always good points to awful things; it is the only way we can get him to move on, to make him look at only the good points.
We are the most intelligent in this universe, the most learned, the most advanced, the most able and the most secretive, and we get our ways with enemies by encouraging them. Governments cannot beat him, a countries police could not beat him, billionaires with nukes couldn’t beat him, what will be next? He invites them in, bring it on is his way now.
Some of his ways look idiotic and foolish, but look at what he has achieved, more than any other, look at what he has done with opposition, beat them and used it to make himself be known as Christ and worthy of worship. People call him an idiot, or just awkward, no he is not, people don’t listen, he is acting out on moral ground that has been assembled with tens of millions of years of accumulated evidence and experience. They cannot break his moral ground but try all the time, and when they fail they try and make it look less than their own.
When them at United and others from pro football were readying for their most perverted sickening and awful evil crimes unto him, we could have stopped it all very easily before it began, but we wanted people to see what he is and what his opposition is, and how he cannot be beaten, and if he had avoided it another time would have been necessary in the future. His soul wasn’t even there for 99% of it; some other was placed into his body, they harmed other people and themselves more than him, and now deeply regret all of it, and he has ascended yet again, and they fallen down to the gutter.
Plus he was on a nuke mission for the army, he wasn’t gonna turn around and say, “Oh guys she is an evil murderess with nukes, I’m undercover army waiting on her trying to nuke me and the North West.” He sat it out and waited for the nuke, he knew it was on its way so stayed with the people he knew were scheming against him.
The most important thing to him then was the mission, not himself. As we’ve said before, they devalued him a long time ago from within himself, and only now can they see that gave him strength. To have no fear for yourself is a strength, not a weakness, well in this case anyhow.
If justice isn’t served on his attackers we will serve it, and to those who refuse to serve it. You have seen nothing of us yet; expect the unexpected is still the common ground we are on.
The prophecies speak of justice, and this is the biggest injustice around since he was alive, the most serious and perverted crimes by police, European and UK authority, of the most sickening, most perverse, most awful and violent ways ever.
They cannot do that to this innocent man or any other with nothing in return, he worked for law and order and justice and they give him none on these the worst crimes they ever witnessed, and were a part of it the police. The justice we give out it will be far worse, in this life it will sometimes takes years to fester out, in the next life it is obvious, instant and continuous.
If authorities do not serve justice, we will give it and it will be far worse, if we don’t he feels insecure about us so we cannot let that occur. We will not allow him to believe we have deserted law, order and justice; authorities do so we have to counter that.
Opposition people are going to try and shut this site down, so lots of people please put up elsewhere on the net and please help publicise. Tripod and Lycos, there are no libellous claims in this site; it is all news that is well known of in England.
He didn’t need to do anything, in provocation, defence and attack, he didn’t and he doesn’t.
And enemies still have the idiotic views that reading prophecies can give them some sort of lead over him, FFS guys, we make the prophecies, for us and him, not you, FFS, did you ever leave infancy?
Enemies reading into prophecies to try and gain a lead on him, tell you what guys, why not ask Magnus for some advice, he is sick and tired of this chite competition, he wants someone he can say was good at what they do. Honestly he will help you more than prophecies.
Leave him alone and they can’t have any more losses, there you go guys, best advice you ever had.
*****
Stand
Up For Your Rights saw that
poster, I wonder what he thinks? And he was trance talking me almost
instantly, Deletion Mister, even
sounded like him, wants me to delete the password and email account to this
site, stop me from deleting it all together.
Plus he meant deletion of them 30 or so, all of them, may be comp will
put them out of target ranges, from my supernatural people anyways.
He made me agree to giving him the last
say here, after making me confront the plastic rasta I was with, there hant
been a true one near to me, so he says, but three wannabees and one half
man. If Magnus aint ya God you aint Rasta,
so say Bob. Haile Selassie fulfilled no
prophecies, I have fulfilled most of them before 45.
And it was he made me look at that
fighter 2 dan with sympathetic eyes, he made me see the truth, made me explain
how it should be for him. He stood for
Black Power, I don’t wanna name him but you all know who it is.
Their own authority men it’s now
lawful! Law, order and justice has been
abandoned, their own would do the 2 for 1, they others would do close to 15 for
1, some authority guys would do them in footie for justice, with some added
extras at other dates, about 30 of them in these three groups. The supernatural will get involved. All in authorities would have stopped it for
anyone else, they all know my words are right, they have no choice, this is
their path, their path that ends while going into his intersection.
If he explains it all, all would have
temporary insanity and diminished responsibility, a win in every courtroom, and
all would want too, n many would, n if it was your mum or dad all would, n it
will be done. Justice will be served,
it’s what the prophecies say n it aint going away.
He suffered 2 seconds of those awful
moments, them 2 stops of 2, astrally projected elsewhere for the rest, messed
up on the others, they messed everyone n him so they have to go. He knows it from people’s thoughts and
emotions, suffered it more that way.
Magnus would try to forgive, it is why
he is not allowed to have a say on justice in the next life or this, he is too
forgiving because he knows nothing but opposition.
He won’t write for justice to his
attackers, they devalued him a long time ago, but for others yes, for the
victim Symone yes, for the one with her yes, for them who got messed up in the
head by having to watch. Justice means
more to him if it is for the other victims, for he he doesn’t care, opposition
is just normal.
If he avoided all that in Darwen it
would still be on the cards, main men mainland go away fast, taken him to a
level no others can reach, continue and you know the end, just for you.
People tortured for months, some to
cover, one from Bury F.C. She tried to
stop it, Symone, got no joy at Bury F.C. they who planned with Man U, and she
didn’t make it home from the plod station, kidnapped on the way home, held,
tortured, raped, forced perverted sex, diseases given. Then on the day of evil with Mag she was the
one he found himself having sex with, obviously given a rash down there by her
captors, and other things. She had all
of her face skin acetone dissolved off; hence their lies about other people
being skinned by acetone. They put lies
in their crimes to create doubts on truths.
They always failed to give him herpes, so they had to do it publicly
too, you know to create that atmosphere around him.
She was known by Magnus from Bury FC, he
knows who she was, despite her having nothing but muscles in her face. He woke up and found himself with her, then
noticed her face skin missing, pulled off, backed off, and she walked away in
shame trying to hide her face with her hair.
Let’s ask Alex Ferguson, Neville
Neville and Gary Neville, where has Symone from Bury F.C. gone? You know that innocent woman who tried to
stand in the way of evil sick and twisted perverted freaks in football.
Sir Alex Ferguson way, sounds more like
a moral ground standing now, not a road to Manchester United. All them from pro football that were there,
except db, them doing her and the black guy I beat up, they will be taken out,
they have bypassed law and order so it has to come from somewhere else. They are all gonna die a slow and gruesome
lawful death of justice. You low life
?astards have become worse
than serial killers with police backing, police allowance, and police paid off
to let it occur.
Symone she wants to say Bury and United
management were behind a lot of the organisation, and that is just them from
football. And all them police who were
working Darwen that day, you’re going too.
Oi pig plod, serious criminals want in
on you lot now, yous targeting innocents to harm an innocent, forcing people to
watch the sickest chit going, you are now far worse than the Russian mafia,
they target people in it, people who owe, people who took the ?iss,
competition, you target innocents for your own benefits. There is nothing lower than that, police and
government of this land have become worse than Eastern European and Russian
serious criminals.
Be a good favour from God who does, but
I know who will, it is on the cards, it will be done. Civilians only need do the petty stuff, what
cannot get them into major troubles, and they should always think of their
defence before the attack, work around defence first, then work out attacks
from defence.
The damage cannot be repaired, except
for justice being served, police and them two in 10 Downing street do not plan
to serve justice and never did, were a part of it, their justice will come from
elsewhere, it will be served on them, in this life and the next.
Innocents have died, people will never
be happy again, suicide rates have escalated again because of police ways with
me, only a small amount of damage can be repaired, and only when justice is
seen to have been served.
I am inches away from looking at worse,
they have to stop and cease, like how they forced South Africa to stop
apartheid, they attack me they attack everyone on the planet, I’m here
protecting humanity from earth whacking us all.
These sick chits controlling the USUKUN
if they don’t change have to be changed, and justice has to be served by them
if they are to be seen as beginning change.
They are gonna try and spread their
evil elsewhere, which many countries knew about long before I. They are affecting all in the USUKUN in the
worst ways possible, this isn’t just the UK, it is the UN and US too, all my
opposition from these accy billionaires represent them three whatever’s.
I want them to change, I don’t want it
to continue, I’m here to do the right thing, and I always do, and they never
do.
The channels that broadcast, all people
should avoid those channels, the BBC, people do not need to buy a TV licence,
it isn’t necessary, you can own a television without having to buy a TV
licence, can be using it for CCTV, videos and gaming, and you can tell them to
get out of your garden and off your garden path, they have no legal right of
way into your garden, never mind your home.
You can forcibly remove them from your garden path, if they refuse to
leave, you can actually have them arrested for trespassing if they refuse to
leave your garden. They sometimes
threaten with police action, but police are too busy to bother with that
escalation. And the channels that
broadcast who do advertisements, when the adverts begin is the best time to
check for better things on other channels, to do what you quickly need to do,
to put audio on mute. When you start
doing that, audio on mute and avoiding all adverts, you realise how mind ?ucked
adverts make people.
Many in pro sport knew of the plan,
that is guilt through association and not trying to stop it, check the chapter,
anyhow, justice is going to be served, on all the police that were part of it,
all them in footie, all the others, it will be lawful justice, just not by the
plod because they are impersonating police, they are not that. Police aren’t there anymore, so justice has
to be served elsewhere.
I complained to police about all these
serious crimes in street they were a part of and helped to organise, 20 minutes
after it had ended, and the low lives threatened me with arrest, to the obvious
discontent of my army friends.
Have to apologise about switching from
statements from the supernatural to my own, seems a bit wayward in text, seems
a bit out there, but without it I’d keep quiet, they don’t want me to keep
quiet anymore. So yes at times I switch
from my statements to my supernatural friends.
Enemies also try and control my words,
so the supernatural counter that too.
Authorities persons said I’d get killed
by police if I write everything in my books, “I’d love to see them try,” was my reply, Her thoughts then saying, he knows about his supernatural protection.
“I’ve known about it since I was 7, my angel friends
only allow me to think how they want me to think.”
They are going around Darwen with body
cams and vehicle cams, that is how scared they have made themselves. They are trying to blag me saying they have
all left for different areas, they are pretending it didn’t occur.
Bury F.C. gonna get cursed too, so now
they are even worse than before, no fan base and it’s getting even smaller,
folding before I leave, again, WD evil idiots, for Symone and Justice. The
Cemetery Road End, Bury could never score in that goal when I was working
at Bury F.C. Bet they change that name
now, bet Bury disappear and some other takes over, Bury Manchester United
sounds good. All opposition teams have
to do to whack these teams heads, is briefly glimpse at the sky after eye
contact, point up to it and display ya disgust, and their nerves have gone.
Now it is obsessive and compulsive to
ruin their heads. United’s getaway is
Worsley Old Hall. United train at
Carrington, Bury end of Gigge Lane and Goshen playing fields. Many United fans deserted them, because they
are a sick, evil low life management, desert United and Bury, no other teams
are going to be targeted as much as they by fans and unassociated persons. Water bomb balloon their turf with weed
killer. I’ve even seen it occurring with
airplanes, early mornings with a bit of drizzle and spray the turf with weed
killer. Players are going to be cursed,
you know to prevent good ones going to them, so they now gonna struggle to get
the best players too. I will always ask
the supernatural to ruin these two teams for as long as they exist, so fans
gonna be best finding another team. Team
coaches I’ve seen the future, people targeting their tyres at traffic lights,
when on the way to a match. There is
nothing I want to do more than ruining these two teams and clubs, on my work
level that is. Shout some names at them
during matches; it distracts them and bigs up the opposition.
Women targeting players was a good one;
you know luring them in, then stitching them up with all sorts of lawful
nasties. Symone tried to stop their
awful criminality to me, and got tortured for it and died.
Catapulting stadium windows with
marbles is enough to wreck their teams heads in permanently, best at night time
on MTB, can cover ya face and get off quickly.
Do that every week, and they have gone.
Bury have always been crap anyhow, its
crap football what they play, dirty and long ball, that is chite football at
Bury, it always has been. Dirty long
ball is crap to watch and play, that has been the main Bury tactic since the
early 90s. It’s a waste of money
watching that chit; school teams play more entertaining football. If fans always target goalkeepers during
matches, for constant verbal’s, then it’s over for them. Same with players, always have their goalies
as the main target, they can’t beat this now.
Just sly and nonsensical fouls is enough to do their goalies heads in,
at beginning of matches, make sure both teams know it is going how I want it to
go, and that’s it, with a goalie head ?ucked they can’t ever win.
Some of it was about money with United,
Glazers stripping the club and then Joanne offering financial help if they went
against me in the most serious criminal ways ever imagined.
They deserve to die and many of them
will.
Guys, Joanne set you all up, she has
known since the 90s I cannot be beaten, her family have known since the 80s I
cannot beaten, they set you up ya dheads.
They wanted to die because they had to kill me and couldn’t, so had to
take things to a level that would kill them.
Do you know how many nukes they have
tried on me? Four, Darwen was the last one.
The reversed formula mushroom cloud was not what it seemed, not what I
wrote it as, it was a nuclear explosion gone wrong, with the greys making it
ineffective. Me and plod we all
marvelled at it, we were stood amazed by this attempt to kill millions,
although we just thought it was something else.
I fell asleep in a field that night,
and woke up with her sleeping by my side, cuddling up to me. This is my worst enemy, forced to go against
me and totally in love with me. They
were forced to go against me, you lot in football did it through personal
choice. You were more evil than they who
were threatened with death and torture if they didn’t try and kill me.
I amazed their everything, and yes Alex
Ferguson did have sex with her, is Alex married?
She set you all up and we set her up,
I’f I had avoided that Darwen evil they would have got me elsewhere, it had to
end in a big way for them, and they used yous to get that.
Billionaires with nukes couldn’t beat
me since the 80s, and you still think they thought they could win with you lot
onboard. Wake up dheads; they respected
me more than yous. They knew Darwen was
their end and not mine, and to turn the people against you lot. To make everyone see what I am and what you
lot are, they had to try; it was either that or be murdered for themselves.
Yes they did awful and evil chit to me,
because they were forced too, they got you lot onboard for their benefits and
mine, not yours.
If some of what I have read is true,
about me coming into money, then I’ll be making a new big premier league team,
it will take over from Manchester United, many fans will switch to it. I’ll have to use my head not my heart on that
one, and go for a team from a big city, so naturally they can have a massive
fan base.
Guys and girls, honestly, there is no one
more sick and evil in football than the management of these two teams.
With me I have watched them both ruin
many innocent people by trying to ruin me, twice I’ve watched them both do
this, ruin innocent people by failing to ruin me. People have died, people have committed
suicide, people will never be happy again, they deserve much worse than I have
predicted with lawful words.
Twice they both took me on in seriously
criminal ways, Bury and Man U, both times others suffered a lot and I not as
much, twice they played games with me, this one has not even got started yet.
They did worse to Symone than they did
to me, and they did worse to one of hers than they did to her, this is what you
have become Alex Ferguson and the rest, the lowest of the lowest, targeting
innocents and letting innocents get involved with being a target. Youre worse than the Russian Mafia, public
figures tryna be serious criminals! WTF kind of planet are you from? Oh its earth in it, that explains everything.
Where we came from doesn’t matter
anymore, where the attackers are going that is what matters, and the plod
organisers, and them in footie hiding behind bigger names.
I aint gonna do anything criminal, I
aint gonna direct people into criminal actions, I aint gonna try anything, but
explain what will be. Justice has to be
served, and if it isn’t served from this country, or the European Union, then
it will be served from elsewhere. And we
will all see which authorities did nothing and were part of. Police, UK government, European Royal Guard
authority from Accrington, these authorities need to be stripped and prophecies
say it will be, they’ve gone to worse because they failed with the worst.
They want to take societies backwards;
it’s what they have been doing intentionally for more than decades. They don’t want God to influence the masses
into better behaviours, and themselves into better ways, they want to take
things as worse as they can and it’s what they are doing.
They all been tryna make the cataclysms
occur, for more than 10 years they knew my life is preventing it, and yet they
tried to stress me into suicide. Plod
seem to think that is better than having to live and work within my telepathic
abilities, that is their authority, and all workers do whatever their authority
says.
Sick evil low lives of the worst ways
possible, you cannot get worse than trying to cause all hell to break loose by
creating the worst kinds of scenarios possible.
What they did in twisting my family
against me I can use, they can’t harm me now by harming my family or going for
them, they deserted me on propagandas, so now I desert them. I lost a weak spot of my life, thank yous.
They’ll even say I’ve turned extreme, nah, they were more evil than
extreme when I was 7, I’m just writing on their level.
I worked for free, for justice, law and
order, for 20 years, in ways that most criminals respect, so they turned on me,
them in that profession, their authorisers, them you vote into government
office, WTF? They’ll all sit there and
blame me; all I do is write of their most evil and seriously criminal and
perverted ways.
You know if that UFO technology arrives
from my alien friends, we gonna take all off this planet, and leave the chite
behind to face the cataclysms, may as well, that’d be a good plan they couldn’t
consider without I.
Justice is a major of the prophecies; it
will be served, down here and in the next life.
All we are seeking is justice, law and order, but they the authorities
of the obvious they abandoned it with I, so it has to come from elsewhere.
Joanne and her lot were as close to
thrones as I, royal blood but distant. I
am a bigger public figure than any Royal, all I need next is money and surely I
can then buy my royal guard permissions.
Is that when certain authorities only begin to realise they have to back
down?
I can explain billions of lives the
billionaires from accy tried to take elsewhere, well their big bosses, 2 nukes
weren’t it all, much worse, sicker, more evil, more so elsewhere. He has hi def video of one nuke, with a
Geiger counter going through the roof.
Hundreds of attempts on him, he thought
a dozen or so before he was 13, more like more than dozens of different ways,
dint know of abduction before 10, suspected aged 17, suspected 23, knew
42. Thought they went from failed car
run downs to a nuke. Thought there a
dozen attempted car run downs before 13, more like hundreds of different
attempts in different ways.
Abduction techniques before 13, put out
of action, drug up, take, or just drug up and take, held, tied, blindfolded,
drugged, constant mind manipulations with telepathic value added too. Aged 17 drugged up, controlled, drugged up,
controlled, 23 the same, 42 realises it.
But it never works to the levels they want of it, nothing works
correctly against him, he just jumps higher up the ladder of achievement and
global recognition of total respect.
Still under some hypnotics of theirs
but not now it’s known. They up to worse
elsewhere, funny they can’t do one.
They target his all but the most
important one they couldn’t ruin or wreck before it began, always did their
head in that, no way to beat this, the most important to him.
In it at 5, now 43, work questions on
hold, aint getting late in the day so changing each and every way. The 35 year questioning of his work stops,
it’s tiresome, its’ boring, repetitive and even annoying now, anything else
will be in his books, or a personal touch individually. Be OK when he is with the religious, he’s
prepped then, every other way is different.
Clairsentience, telepathy with
emotions, whatever you wanna call it if he doesn’t get prep on important
speaking, and away from most prying eyes, it isn’t favourable for him to get
his ways and wants across, other people’s emotions over rule his and he doesn’t
get to say what he needs to say. Do it
any other way and the supernatural speak for him and he won’t know what has
been said.
He’s been saying this for months, and
no one listens, and when it all goes wrong they blame him for being awkward,
idiotic or nonsensical. He does
everything differently and no one listens except a few.
Al got some more yet. If you need to meet him he needs a day or 2
to prep, then meeting not in public, you alone with discreet people all around,
can’t work any other way. He needs prep
on all speaking of importance, being telepathic means he needs that, and to be
away from prying eyes, many people on one telepath disrupts his emotions big
time, so it’s hard to talk business in those circumstances for him. He does everything differently to others, he
isn’t awkward, he just knows what’s best for him.
All copyright breaches need to end, the
UFO book he didn’t give to anyone, all need to delete it, can’t come at him
with copyright breaches, it’s going out of control, it has to end everywhere
because it is stealing from charity.
The ufo book copyright breaches need to
be deleted and burnt everywhere, that is stealing from charity, stealing
directly from people who need it, and disrupting Gods plan.
That’s all he has here, 2 books be done
next year, for charity and somet else, no breaking copyright, that’s disrupting
Gods plan and stealing from charity, need to delete all them copyright
breaches, except for the established religions, they can keep their copies just
to read amongst their religion and not to be held or copied outside of the
religions committee. Taking from charity
is worthy of justice in the next life, and when he takes it personal well what
would you do? Gotta be the max, taking
from charity in those levels gotta be 50 yrs in the next life, it’s imprisoning
people into the awfulness charity would get rid for them.
All copied and saved books are
copyright breaches, except for the one he gave permission of; and you can have
one copy of this current website, nothing else, a paper copy, not a computer
one.
Law, order, justice, survival and
protection, how I work and the opposition against all of that. Authorities of this lot are no more with me,
they abandoned it all. Humanity has lost
their most achieved policing and justice detective, I had to quit informing on
them evil ones who target innocents, it’s all I went for and had to quit
because they quit law and order around I, and blatantly became evil and most
corrupted criminals in authorities ever known by this most achieved
detective. All I went against were the
sorts who kill or do kids, women or masses of innocent people. Corrupted and criminal people within
authorities, the sorts of people most serious, minor and average criminals would
want to be informed on.
The opposition won’t get their way,
won’t turn me to the extreme, will make me explain how it will be. They have left the supernatural with no
options but to take justice into their own hands, it doesn’t exist with me and
authorities so has to come from elsewhere.
Don’t get involved people, unless it’s
minor and petty, and unavoidable by the opposition, the more serious stuff will
come from elsewhere, just wait and see.
This is me, hate to beat up those who
oppose me in worse ways, would rather talk them into awful emotions, and that
usually works better than fists. You
can’t bang sense into some people, so I drill it into their soul, speaking like
a lion is another prophecy.
I used to drive down to Moss Side, to
vex the plod on my tail, so they threatened to clamp down on them down there,
so yes that kept me out, the only ones from the street I wanted to keep. I aint a snitch guys, I had plod on my tail,
can’t do FA to my worst enemies in those situations, plod be right on me. I grassed on evil who target innocents for
their own gains, or evil in authorities, or them enemies of mine plod would not
let me beat back. Wanted back in Moss
Side for rare moments, and to find the undercover black plod, dozens of em down
there guys. You’ll know who it is
because they won’t be around when I is, I won’t have to look for any.
One plastic rasta from down there
wanted to keep me out, stayed away for him too, put myself in front of his car
when he was revving it up, told him to do it and he panned it.
And I know an inspector from down there
too, he had undercover black on me once, giving me threats, I can find out when
there’s gonna be a clamp down. February
guys, you know near my birthday, so they’ll change that now I know.
I’m embarrassed at the life and ways
people forced me into and to live, and feel bad about asking for justice, and
feel as though I have had enough of this work, unless it’s now for the
religious. I need a life and the 35 year
questioning of my work to cease.
I will finish 2 more books, and
hopefully will be able to be where I want to be, to move on to where I have
never been.
Ask questions of my work and I will
tell you about my books, things have to go my way now; work and life need now
to be separated, even though I have neither at the moment.
I walk around unsure of that moment in
Darwen, people showing me the worst via telepathy, people giving me lies too,
give me a copy, a full copy, cannot move on without, it is that simple. You all wanted to watch it and you all did,
and then demand I don’t watch any part of it.
Every step of the way is steered to my worst outcomes, by the opposition
controlling around me, and they making sure people who would be close don’t do
as is best for me. Opposition put their
lies in television, it is best for they I do not get a copy. Authorities put lies in television lots; it’s
one of their ways.
Give me a copy, all of it. It’s nearly 8 weeks gone, I’m unsure of some
moments, needs stills of the supernatural events for books, still has nothing,
I need a copy to move on or I’m stuck here for the rest of my life.
I have spoke to no one about any of it,
may be one or two minutes, and some people who approach me expect me to bounce
back like FA occurred.
All I ask for is television stay away
permanently, authorities stop following me, copyright thefts from my future
charity to stop now, stop questioning me on this work, I need out of the public
eye and prep to speak about work, give me a copy and they who owe me
compensation pay up with crossed cheques.
My only worry now is my anger in
written and rare spoken words, worrying about how religious people will react
to it, also worrying about if I have lost them too. This was the lowest part of my life, I will
bounce back and get rid of that anger, just a bit hard now. That’s my only worry now, how religious
people react to my anger and if have lost them too, so I can handle receiving a
copy of that broadcast. I know what they
made my body do, I was only there for 2 seconds of it, come on, you know I need
a copy, anybody would.
Another way with me, something that
needs mention here, to telepathically control me into people who are not good
for me, coupled with authority decisions on the same, been occurring since I
was 7. And recently I heard thoughts
saying they were gonna ruin any chances I have of getting close to decent
religious people. That is what the
propaganda photos were about, to turn people against me, that is what the
perverted sick chit was about, to create awful atmospheres in the telepathic
air, to create awful thoughts and emotions of me, to put distance between me
and decent people. To keep me in an
empty life.
They try every trick not known
elsewhere, and everything that is known elsewhere, and everything my telepathic
abilities can ruin for me via their own controls. I’ve even heard some decent people I am
wanting to get close to, replying to me, “has
anything occurred to yous?” With, “Not
really.”
“Oh, I see, so ‘not really’ now also exists in your
life? Like how it has been doing in
mine!” So it looks like certain enemy persons are
now going for who may want to get close to me.
It is always authority persons, English
authority persons, white and irreligious.
I’ve seen Indian people in their groups once, and they were making sure
I knew they were not on the opposition side, although working for them they
made sure I knew they were on my side.
I’ve even heard thoughts saying they
were gonna buy out the printers I was planning to use for my books, the
printers who specialise in books, they who I worked for in school work
experience aged 16.
They plan to ruin it between me and any
love I can have, me and any nice friends I can have, and push their way into
people who were planning to get close to me.
You’ve seen how they ruined it between me and my family, with
propagandas and making them lie about me publicly, so that makes me not want to
let them make up, these tactics don’t go away, they just change slightly.
Honestly, now do people realise what I
mean when I say they litter trap doors in every circumstance good for me? I don’t even trust physical snail mail and
emails, because I reckon they will destroy any of importance or good to
me. Don’t even trust the NHS, last time
I was there I was getting grief from a Doctor and he refusing to give me any sort
of treatment, he actually wanted to stitch me up in the most irrepairable and
evil ways imaginable.
WTF is going on? All I have ever done is help the right thing
to occur, help in ways no other can, and all I get in return is opposition and
enemies, or decent people being blagged into being opposition, or others not
listening to my polite requests.
And there are still many propagandas
flying around here, there and everywhere, one is that I refused one million in
cash as a present. More structured lies. I did politely tell many people I cannot ever
accept large amounts of cash, because of my telepathic abilities and enemies I
can only ever accept crossed cheques, also due to my now gone short term memory
problems, telepathic based security issues and many enemies wanting to go for
that.
Just ignore all stories of me that make
me appear to be foolish, idiotic, my own worst enemy, or anything that is
contrary to what people would expect of a God.
People don’t listen to what I say is necessary for me, and when they do they
wrongfully suspect I am just being awkward or idiotic.
Nothing is the normal with me, listen
to me for a change, FFS. £2k is my biggest wad and I’ve had hundreds of Ks
offered, I couldn’t accept how it was being offered, politely asked for it another
way so I didn’t get another offer. I did
accept one of them 7 £50ks, contrary to how I politely asked for it to be
given, and it was stolen from me in less than 5 minutes.
I need day’s preparation on everything
out of the ordinary, I need preparation on all public speaking or speaking of
my work, I have the worst security issues on the planet so need time to
formulate ways around that. Enemies
waiting on my crucial good beginnings so to telepathically control me out and
away from, so thanks for all the people who have made me explain that in
public, now I have a mass more of people wanting to wait on them crucial good
beginnings for me, so now it is even worse for me in these ways.
Propaganda and opposition people follow
my every move and plan, that is all.
Which is why I have to be out of the public eye to do any speaking of my
work, and why I need to be prepped for anything of importance to myself.
When enemies fail with one way they go
to others, it’s what they have always done; I still have enemies on my case.
I’ve had 5 £50ks offered and got none
when I needed each one and wanted each one, because people don’t listen to my
polite requests on how to get around my the worst security issues on the
planet. Also I can’t just put £50k in
the bank, because of telepathy every enemy of mine know all my bank details,
and many of my enemies know the banking system more than most people. If someone wants to give me a large amount of
money it has to be crossed cheque only, I cannot accept anything else. 5 £50ks offered, I got none because they
wouldn’t listen or give me time to prep, and so yes £2k is still my biggest
wad.
I did accept one £50k and it was stolen
in less than 5 mins, because of my short term memory problems back then,
telepathy giving the details to my following enemies, and the guy getting that
big wad out in front of my enemies. He
didn’t even sit down with me to sign the contract, made me sign it in the
street without any sort of talks, except sign here. Even when trying to give me that wad against
my polite requests to do it other ways, he got stroppy with me, thinking I am
being awkward. There were also two other
£50ks offered in circumstances I could not work out, so I had to refuse those.
Any business talks with me I have to be
out of the public eye and speaking with only one person, or it is an unfair
discussion, being telepathic means if I am in important discussions with many,
they can control me whichever way they want.
I’m not being awkward or idiotic; I know what is best for me.
Listen to me if you wanna help me, not
yourselves or others. I do everything
differently, I have to, my enemies know all my importance through telepathy, so
I have to counter that. Plus if I didn’t
do everything differently I wouldn’t have 4 books to write.
It would also probably take me a week
to find a bank relevant for me, you know, I need an account I don’t know the
numbers of, or photo recognition of my face being used as the only way to let
money be drawn out of the account.
Telepathy gives my bank details to everybody. If I put £50k in a normal bank account it
will be scammed out in less than 24 hours.
Plus when abducted I’ve been hypnotized
to mess everything up for myself, has to have been, look at this. Back in the 90s Joanne gave me chance on
£50k, so I let others take it. Then I
found £50k on my door step, so I threw it at traffic, she threw me another, so
I gave it my next door neighbour, she offered me another, so I said give it my
family, then the next week I got a one million cheque in a letter, which I
burnt. 2012 someone tried giving me
£50k, which I took reluctantly, which was then stolen off me within 5 minutes because
I was in panic attack. I got £50k put in
my pocket, which I threw on the floor, got another offered, which I
refused. Then was offered another, which
I refused, and another bigger one, which I refused. Then next had £50k put in my shopping
trolley, which I threw on the floor.
Next I was offered £50k and told him to ?uck off. Then I was offered £30k, which I kicked back
at him and told him to give to charity.
Every time I see a big cash offer I am
in instant panic attack and nausea, so politely ask for it to be given in
different ways, ways that are safe for me to accept but not one person
listened.
It feels like people want to listen to
everything I have to say, unless I am explaining something I cannot do that
they can do easily, then they wrongfully suspect I am just taking the ?iss or
talking chite. Sorry for my language
here but it’s a sickening feeling, knowing how to counter but no one listens.
Has to have been hypnotism, I bet they
have lots on me. I think that’s now
£2,500,000, its only £2,498,000 more than my biggest wad. O and another guy tried the same, he didn’t
even get chance to offer it to me, heard all of this and quickly walked away.
Think they have controlled me with both
the most important things in social life.
And you know something else, I still
get told by the supernatural that I will have a load of money in the future, if
that is true then I am glad I wasn’t able to counter the enemies hypnotism of
me, mind control programs and telepathic controls of I, because all them other
people got all my money, people who would not have got those amounts from
elsewhere. And me having nothing meant I
was more willing to put myself into helping others, it’s all I had and it made
me happiest. Money would have distracted
me, it would have given me a life and to not worry or get involved as much for
other people. To be optimistic, yeah I’m
definitely good at that too.
And all the people who got what I
should have, I bet they are glad I was controlled not to take it. And with me recently learning all my closest
family plotted against me, in that broadcast which was part of a murderous
attempt of me, I’m glad I gave all that money away, because if I had of taken
it they’d have got most of it. They were
part of a murderous attempt against me, like those broadcasters were also the
same, how can I ever feel like I want to go to those people? Hypnotism and mind control programs may work!
Honestly, all the grief doesn’t bother
me as much as it could do, I can move on, some people live all their life and
don’t even get chance for a pair of shoes.
Another thing, people I don’t know
please stop trying to kiss me, and I’m getting annoyed with having to explain
everything, so just please if I say I have to do something differently I’m not
being awkward, and don’t ask me to explain it, it is getting nauseous having to
explain every fine detail.
I don’t want other people’s germs in my
mouth, if I let everyone kiss me who tries I’m gonna pick up all sorts of
illness. Even when I was being a proper
uncle to my nieces and nephew I never kissed them, kids can’t handle some of
the germs adults have in their mouth, adults should never be kissing kids. Kids have been known to die by contracting
germs from adults; because their immune systems are weak in comparison.
There is only one person I want to
kiss, my future other half, everyone else if they try I will have to avoid.
You really do need everything
explaining, and if I don’t people wrongfully believe I am being awkward or
distant.
I thought I was a virgin till the week
before my 21st birthday, then recently found out them accy
billionaires had been abducting me, drugging me and making me have sex with all
sorts of nasties and themselves, when I was a kid and teenager. So no I won’t allow people I don’t know to
kiss me, I’m reserved that way and others, I want to be there for one woman and
no one before.
I also prefer the Far Eastern way of
greeting people, with smiling and head bowing, instead of shaking hands. It’s just how I’ve always preferred it.
I had a fake policewoman try and hug me
one day, and she had a malfunctioning Semtex vest under her jacket, and I’ve
had a kid of 4 with similar, a malfunctioning Semtex vest under his bulky
jacket, so please all genuine people, I don’t like to hug people I do not
know. It’s OK with people I know, no
others though; and I’m very sorry it has to be that way; it is how I feel most
at ease.
And erm I got my test results on the 11th
of December, all clean again, she failed with the big H on me yet again. So my grumpiness up till now has all gone,
unless I’ve been thinking about my life, sorry to those people who had to see
and be near me when I was in those awful emotions.
And it was only 12 hours ago I also learnt
that reversed mushroom cloud, as mentioned earlier in this book, was actually
the opposite, a nuclear explosion made safe by my grey alien friends. So now all four of those weapons are
accounted for. They tried a plane drop
with the other, over Kearsley, it just disappeared.
I knew something wasn’t correct about
the description of that reversed mushroom cloud event, now I know, and I also
now know what happy tears are like.
There were many authorities persons
close to me that day, police and many others from other authorities; they can
verify it was precisely the opposite of a mushroom cloud.
I fell asleep in a field at that music
festival, away from everyone, where that reversed mushroom cloud was, and woke
up with some women sleeping with me, cuddling up to me with another girl by her
side, quickly I moved away. It had to
have been Joanne, everywhere else I went she was always there.
I’ll clean up this site sometime next year,
close to my birthday, I want them lot to feel the error of their ways.
I’ve been telepathically controlled by
my enemies since I was 7, I’ve been hypnotically controlled by my enemies since
I was 7, I’ve had dozens of mind controls programs on me before I was 10, I’ve
been controlled with spike druggings since I was 7, other people’s emotions
over ride my own so I cannot be myself when in talks, the only way I can
counter any of it is with preparation, my own advice, to not be in the public when
speaking about anything important or good for myself, and people knowing
everything.
I think also I need to be re-hypnotized,
to reverse all the harmful hypnotic effects enemy people have placed on me, but
where do I even begin to try and start that?
I have nothing and no one.
Their hypnotic effects of me have
ruined everything about my social life, and careers, every last bit, but it
could never and didn’t ever ruin my work for humanity, the Angels in me are too
strong for that. And the enemies The 9 had
to let them get their awful ways with me, because if I had countered any of it
they would have stooped to worse and more evil ways. Enemies they thought they had me, no; they
had been controlled to keep to certain levels.
The
9 can totally amaze my everything; even after everything they still amaze my
everything, they deserve more worship than I and then say they are just
following out my plan.
It isn’t something for people to be
upset about, I wasn’t allowed to know everything before now, if I had countered
my enemies they would have stooped to worse levels. If I had countered everything they would have
done the worst thing to me possible, targeted many more innocents. If I had everything I wanted they would have
found ways to take it all off me. Every
time I got close to love they ruined it, but even if they hadn’t they would
have ruined it somewhere else down the road, and failing that would who have
resorted to ruining her. And that helped
me continue with my main number one goal for myself, which was always, one
love.
My supernatural friends always know the
best route through everything, sometimes it’s straight through without
countering and it does seem daft at first glance, but not when you consider the
worst on this planet were my enemies.
And I would have felt guilt ridden all my life, if I had lived for me
first.
I agreed aged 4 or 5, to let my
supernatural friends do to me whatever was best for humanity, whatever would
help humanity most, I came last in those deliberations, OK they didn’t explain
precisely what would occur, but how could they, nobody would have continued if
knowing all that was the future.
To save thousands of lives one man is
worth being put through the worst of the worst, but it wasn’t like that was it,
it was millions of lives. And if we
count everything, let’s say the 20 nuke program they tried just before I was
born into this life, which failed due to the greys I know, I can say we have
saved billions of lives, at the cost of time and effort.
And then we can say we stopped earth
whacking humanity, back in the 1940s, so there’s billions more saved.
We’ve saved earth twice since the
1940s, I’d do it ten times over again if I had too, how could you ever have a
God that does F.A. but watch?
I used to think, where are you God? Why are you
letting all the evil continue on earth?
That was when they were making some of my angels friends appear as God
to me. I hate using that word, it is a
word given to us by yous, it is not what I and my angel friends would call
ourselves. The 9 and me, that’s it,
that’s how we like to be known as, no titles, just people.
My next book of this series, Williams, will be completed before
Christmas 2014, co produced with Lenny.
Angel
Aliens will be completed before Christmas.
Authorities And Me will be the last
book of this series.
I may leave the Authorities title till
late in life, I need a break from all of this.
There are many untruths that have been
seen from my thoughts, and a few untrue prophecies out there, that’s the
intellect of my 9 friends, way off the scale and working things how they needed
them to be seen. The all hell breaking
loose shortly after my death may not be true, it maybe, it all depends on many
different circumstances. The future isn’t
set in stone, nothing is definite, all paths can twist and turn, they aren’t
definite paths, they are possibilities.
Humanity can take whatever path they want but stay on the one that has
always been straight out in front, but to stay on them paths we do have to
respect earth more. Our atmosphere is
titchy in comparison to earth, a very thin layer. Fossil fuels need to go and we have the
technology to get rid of them, The 9 they repeat these circumstances over to me
time and time again. But nothing is
changing, paths are staying the same, those that matter do not try and change a
thing.
It’s pathetic, it really is. Deserts used for electrical generation with
solar power, then combined with sea water being used as an electrolyte to make
hydrogen, all our fuel and pollution problems solved in one sentence. Water, one of the most abundant elements on
earth and yet we are destroying life and the planet by burning fossil fuels.
You know there’s more at stake here
than the happiness of one man, as there is always something can be said to
change things for the better.
I’ve been using my tarot cards for
roach material, as I have had enough of readings, shuffled them up tonight, and
tried to find a good card, 11th of December still. I have binned the book to describe each card,
so I tried to find something that would seem immediately recognisable; Knight
of Swords was first, second and last was Justice.